m ^ i -^^V• \ ^ V* V ^1 ^S: ^pi^>r»^, W'T"*- ^^^: ^:. '.. '^' 'h^ ■%-^^ .^ ^- ■^>t.*^ v-^ k ti-^- \ > Gastr., Ghallenger Report p. 154, PL 3, f. 3. The form observed resembles very much C. p)(tpuanus Gastracane I.e.; it is about 250 — 300^ in diameter; and I am following Professor Gleve in regarding C. 2)a2)iian'ns as a form of C. nohiJis. 3 (-L) - 10 (rr). Area: Great Britain. Gulf of Guinea, Malay Archipelago, Arafura Sea, South China Sea. 8. (!. ociihis iridis Ehbg., Abhandl. Berl. Akad. 1839, p. 147; G. centralis var. nov., Gastr., Ghallenger, PL 2, fig. 3. A form which agrees very well with the that figured by Gastracane 1. c, was found sparingly in one of the samples. 3 (rr). Area: Found in all Oceans. 9. C. radiatiis Ehbg., Abhandl. Berl. Akad. 1839, p. 148, PL 3, L 1 a-c. Forms, which I refer to this species, were found rather sparingly in most of the samples. 2(r) — 3(rr) — 4 (rr) - G (rr) - 7 (rr) - 10 (rr) Area: Found in all Oceans. Palmeria Grev. 10. P. Hardmaniana Grev., Van Heurck, Treatise on the Diatomaceae 1896, p. 538, f. 286; Gleve, PL f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 22 and p. 56. The interesting form of which I have given some figures, belongs to the genus Palmeria and I prefer identifying it with the only known species P. Hardmaniana, although the figure by Van Heurck is rather different. My specimens are very delicate, 500 — 650 ii. long and 250— — o — 300 fi broad, the valves are semi-lunate with very fine radiating points, hyaline central space and coarser points within the margins, but the more robust striae which Van Heurck 1. c. p. 539 mentions, arc only obscure in my form. The girdle is very unecjual, narrow on the straight side and very broad on the curved side, so that the whole frustule resembles a piece of an orange. Curious is a curved fissure on the valves; in most specimens which I have seen, this fissure was a place of refuge for a little protist, probably „.,-,,, . Fiff. 2. Pulmeria Hardmuniana Grev. Fiir. 1. Falmena ° ,,,,,,. , , , . ^nx TT " 1 ■ n shownit? the J^v«p/iore«a s hxeu to the scale. (-i°i;) Cells in different views (1^). 'an Aiiiphorella horeaUs (Hensen) Dad., var. nov. ; the small, more or less numerous, organisms were fixed to the inner side of the fissure. Ghromatophores are numerous, small, dispersed on the inner side of the frustules; the nucleus is placed close to the one valve. Professor Cleve I.e. seems to take this large diatom as an assym- metrical form of Coscinodiscus nobilis, but I am quite convinced that this is not the case; on the other hand I believe, that the genus Palmeria is close to Coscinodiscus, and that Schiitt in Engler & Prantl has made a mistake in placing his Euodia (inch Palmeria) among the Blddulphioideae, lemote from the Discoideae. 1 should prefer placing it close to the genera EtlunodiscHs and Coscinodiscus. 3(rr) — 7(n-) - 10 (it). Area: Malay Archipelago, China. Actinodisceae. Asterolampra Ehbg. II. A. rotula Grev. in Transact. Microsc. Soc. 1860, p. Ill, PI. 3, f. 5; Lemmermann, I.e. p. 317 and 319, PI. 2, f. 35; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea etc., Vid. Medd. Nath. For. Kjobenhavn, 1901* p. 152; Schroder, Phytoplankton des Golfes von Neapel, Mitteil. a. d. Zool. Stat, zu — G — Neapel, Bd. XIV, 1900, p. 22; Cleve, Atl. Plankt. Organisms, p. 283; PL f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Arcliip. \). 17; A. Grevillei war. arhi'atica Grun. in Van Heurck, Synopsis, PL 127, f. 12. 2(rr) - 10 (n-). Area: Tropical Western Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean, Gulf of Aden, Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean near the Sandwich Islands. Aster omphalus Ehbg. 12. A. flabellatus (Breb.) Grev., Quart. Journ. Microsc. Soc. 1859, p. 160, PL 7, f. 4; Van Heurck, Synopsis, PL 127, L 5, 6 (var, tergestina) ; Cleve, PL f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip., p. 17; Dial. f. the Sea of Java, 1873, p. 5; Leuduger-Fortmorel, I.e. p. 43. 7 (rr). Area: Mediterranean; Malay Archipelai^o, South Clliina and Japan Seas; in fjuano from Peru and Gahfornia. Solenieae. Corethron Gastr. 13. C. crionliiliiin Gastr., Challenger Report, p. 85, PL 21, L 12, 14, 15; Cleve, PL L the S. Atl. and the S. Ind. Ocean, p. 929; PL L the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip., p. 20; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea, etc., p. 156; C. Jujstrix Hensen, V. Bericht der Kommiss. in Kiel 1883, PL 5, f. 49; Cleve, Fish. Board for Scotland, 1896, p. 298, f. 15; Atl. Plankt. Organisms, p. 315; Lemmermann, I.e. p. 318. 10 (rr). Area: Eastern part of Atlantic Ocean from Iceland southwards, Pied Sea and Gulf of Aden, Antarctic Ocean (S. Atlantic and S. Indian Ocean) 32° S.— 45° S. and 6°W.— 91°E.. Pacific Ocean at Vancouver Island. 14. C. pennatiim (Grun.) Ostf. ms.; Acthiiscus iminatm Grun. in Van Heurck, Synopsis, PL 82 bis, f. 11, 12; Corethron Mspidum Gsisirsicaue, Challenger Report, p. 86, PL 21, L3, 5; Lemmermann, I.e. p. 380, PL 3, f. 37, 43 — 46; Cleve, PL f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip., p. 20; PL f. the S. Atl. and the S. Indian Ocean, p. 930; ?C. Murray anum Gaslv. I.e. p. 86, PL 21, f. 4. I should think that the fragment figured in Van Heurck's Synopsis as Acthiiscus pennatus, is the same form as known as Corethron hispi- dum Gastr. (inch C. Murraijanum- which only differs from the typical C. hispidum in the smooth valves), and consequently the name 2^^Miatus has the priority. fi(rr). Area: Antarctic Ocean (S.Atlantic and S.Indian Ocean), Pacific Ocean at Vancouver Island. — 7 Lauderia Cleve. 15. L. annulata Cleve, Dial. f. the Sea of Java 1873, p. 8, PI. 1 , f. 7 ; Peragallo, Monogr. do Genre Rhizosolenia (Le Diatomisle Vol. 1, 1892), p. 105, PI. 1, fig. 11 ; Castr., Challenger p. 89, PL Vlll, f. 7; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL from the Red Sea, etc. p. 158; Leuduger-Fortmorel, 1. c. p. 47; Gran, Nyt Magaz. Naturv. Kristiania, 1900, p. 109, PL IX, f. 1—4; Cleve, PL f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 21 ; non Cleve, Phytoplankton PL II, fig. 13-15. 1 (rr) — 3 (+) - 4 (rr) — G (rr) — 10 (r). Area: Red Sea, Gulf of Bengal, Malay Archipelago, Antarctic Ocean. Detonula (Sciiiitt) Gran. 16. D. delicatula (Perag.) Gran, Nyt Magaz. Naturv. 1900, p. 112; Lauderia delicatula Perag., Monogr. Rhiz. p. 105, PL 1, f. 13; Cleve, Phytoplankton, p. 24, PL 2, f. 21; Schroder, Neapel p. 23, PLl, f. 9 a, b; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 157. A species of Detonula which I refer with some hesitation to D. delicatula, has been found in some of the samples. 1 (rr) — 6 (rrj - 10 (rr). Area: Tropical Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean, Red Sea(?). 17. D. Moseleyana (Castr.) Gran, Nyt Magaz. Naturv. 1900, p. 113; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, Plankt. from the Red Sea, etc. p. 157; Lauderia? Moseleyana Castr., Challenger Report, p. 90, PL 24, f. 9; Monogr. Rhiz., p. 105, PL 1, f. 10. 2 (rr) - 3 (rr). Area: Red Sea, Arafura Sea. Leptocylindrus Cleve. 18. L. danicus Cleve, Kanonbaaden „Hauch''s Togter, Kjobenhavn, p. 54 (1879); Bih. t. Sv. Vet. Akad. HandL XX, 3, No. 2, p. 15, PL 2, f. 4, 5; Schroder, Neapel, p. 25; Cleve, PL f. the Red Sea, p. 1033; PL f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 21 ; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 332. n(iT) - 10 (rr). Area: Eastern temperate Atlantic Ocean from Faeroes and Norway south- wards to Spain, Mediterranean, Red Sea, Malay Archipelago. Dactyliosolen Castr. 19. B. antarcticus Castr., Challenger Report p. 75, PL 9, f. 7; Pera- gallo, Monogr. Rhiz. p. 104, PL 1, fig. 7; Cleve, Atl. Plankt. Organisms - 8 - p. 323 ; PI. f. the S. Atlantic and the S. hidian Ocean p. 932 ; PI. t. the hidian Ocean and the Malay Arcliip. p. 21. 2 (IT) - G(r). Area: Eastern and Northern Atlantic Ocean, Antarctic Ocean, South Indian Ocean at 42°- 45° S. and 3° W. to 48° E. 20. D. inediterraneus Perag., Monogr. Rhiz. p. 104, PI. 1, f. 8, 9; Schroder, Neapel p. 24; Gleve, PI. f. the S. Atl. and S. Ind. Ocean p. 932; PL f. the Red Sea, Ofv. af K. Sv. Vetensk. Akad. Forhandl. 1900, No. 9 [1901], p. 1033; All. Plankt. Organisms p. 324; PL f. the bidian Ocean and the Malay x'Vrchip. p. 21 ; Ostenfeld, Vid. Medd. Nath. For. Kjebenhavn, 1898, p. 428; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 157. 2(+) - 4(rr) - 5 (rr) - 6 (+) - 7 (rr) - 10 (rr). Area: Temperate North Atlantic Ocean, Tropical Atlantic at Puerto Ca- hello. Southern Atlantic and Indian Ocean at 42°— 44° S. and 3° W.— 48° E., Mediterranean, Red Sea, Gulf of Aden, Gulf of Bengal, Malay Archipelago. Lauderiopsis Ostf. 21. L. costata Ostf. in Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL L the Red Sea, etc., p. 158, L 10. This genus forms a connecting link between Lauderia, DacUjUosolen and Guinardia. 2 (r) - 6 (+). Area: Red Sea. Guinardia Perag. 22. C. flaccida (Gastr.) Perag., Monogr. Rhiz. p. 107, PL 1, f. 3—5; de Wildeman, I.e. p. 122; Schroder, Neapel, !>. 24; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea etc., p. 158; Cleve, Atlant. Plardct. Organisms p. 328 ; PL f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archi|). p. 21 ; lihizosolenia? flac- cida Gastr. Ghallenger p. 74, PL 29, f. 4. 3 (r) - (J (rr) - 10 (rr). Area: Temperate Atlantic Ocean from Norway southwards to 10^ N., Me- diterranean, Red Sea, Arafura Sea, Malay Archipelago. Rhizosolenia (Ehbg.) Btw. 23. R. alata Rtw., Micr. Journ. 1858, p. 96, PL 5, f. 7 ; Gleve, Diat. f. the Sea of Java, 1873, p. 11; Leuduger-Fortmorel, I.e. p. 30; de Wil- deman, I.e. p. 123; Grunow, Novara Exp. p. 28; Peragallo, Monogr. Rhiz. p. 115, PL 5, f. 11: Schroder, Neapel p. 26; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, Red Sea p. 159; Cleve, Phytoplankton p. 24; Atlant. Plankt. Organisms p. 337; Red Sea p. 1034; PL f. the Atlant. and Indian Ocean p. 934; PL f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 22. 9 — 2 (rr) - 10 (rr). Area: Atlantic Ocean from N. of Iceland to 41° S., Mediterranean, Red Sea, Indian Ocean to 33° S., Malay Arcliipelago,_ Pacific Ocean .soutliwardri to S. of New Zealand. R. alata Btw. var. gracillima (Gl.) Van Heurck, Synopsis, PI. 7"J, f. 8, 10; Peragallo, Monogr. Pvhiz. i). 115, PI. 5, fig. 12; Ostenfeld ct Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea, etc. p. KiO; Gleve, PI. f. the Red Sea p. 1034; All. Plankt. Organisms, p. 34:2; PI. f. tlie Indian Sea and the Malay Archipelago p. :23 ; 7?. (jracillima Gleve, New Diatoms, K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Hand). Bd. 18, 5, 1881, p. 26, PL VI, f. 78; Phytoplankton j). 24; Schroder, Neapel, p. 2(5. 2(rr) - 4(rr) - 10 (r). Area: Most parts of the Atlantic Ocean, Medi- terranean, Red Sea, Gulf of Aden, Malay Archipelago. Fig. 3. Rhizosolenia alata Btw. var. indica (Perag.) Ostf. Two cells with different directions of the calyptra. U. ali\ta Btw. var. indica (Perag.) Ostf. in Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 1 60 ; R. indica Peragallo, Monogr. Rhiz. p. 116, PI. 5, f. 1 6 ; R. alata v. corpulenta Gleve, Phytoplankton p. 24, PL 2, f. 11; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 340; R. corpulenta Gleve, PL of the Ind. Ocean and Malay Archip. p. 22; R. quadrijuncta Peragallo, Monogr. Rhiz. p. 116, PL 5, f. 17. Gertainly the R. indica and R. quadrijuncta of Peragallo belong to the same species and this is I'lU'ther identical with the var. corpulenta of Gleve. I have given two sketchs of the calyptrae, showing different directions of the upper part. l(n-) - ^2(rr) - 3 (rr) - 1()(+). Area: Tropical and Subtropical Atlantic, Red Sea. Gulf of Aden, Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago, Yeddo Bav. 24. R. ainiiiitata Ostf., n. sp. (sect. Squa- mosae Perag.). Fntstules large, 80—100 fj. broad; val- ves (calyptras) long-conic; sqiiamtt; 5 in cir- einnterence; spine transversely cut off, with an excavation at the apex and a cavity in the lower part. Ghroniato])hores numerous, of a cell {—T'), c the apex Allied to R. arafurensis Gastr. (Ghallenger showing the form of the a Fig. i. Rhizosolenia aniputata Ostf. a a whole cell (—), h part 2 00 ^ 1 Report, p. 74, PL 30, f. 12; Peragallo, Monogr. 4 fi 0. spme (-T-) 10 Rhiz. |). IJl, PI. 3, f. G) , from which it differs mainly in the form of the spine. 1(1 (r). 25. R. calcar avis SchuUze in Miill. Arch. 1858, p. 339, PL 13, f. 5-10; Peragallo, Monogr. Rliiz. p. 113, PI. 4, f. 9, 10; Cleve, DiaL f. the Sea of Java, p. 1 1 ; Atl. Plankt. Organisrnus, p. 339 ; PL f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 22; Schroder, Neapel, p. 26. The type has been fonnd in a few specimens, which are quite like the specimens from the North Sea, but commonly it is remplaced by the variety, var. cochlea, mentioned below. I (rr) — 10 (rr). Area: Along the Atlantic coasts of Europe, Africa and America; Mediter- ranean, Malay Archipelago. R. calcar avis Schultze, var. cochlea (Brun) Ostf. ms.; R. cochlea Brun, Diat. foss. et pelag. 1891, p. 43, PL 19, f. 9; Peragallo, Monogr. Rhiz. p. 113, PL 4, f. 11; Cleve, PL f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 22 and p. 56, PL 8, f. 12; Leuduger-Fortmorel, 1. c. p. 36; de Wildeman, I.e. p. 123. Cleve has figured a fragment of a frustule showing numerous, small chromatophores grouped in oblique or spirally twisted bands, but the rather numerous specimens which I have seen, had the small chromatophores in more or less distinct longitudinal bands. I consider it a variety of R. calcar avis, corresponding to the var. indica of 7?. a! at a. Fig. 5. Bhisosolenia calcar '■) (vv) 3 frr1 — (Hrr) lOf-1-) mns Scliultze var. cochlea -^i ) y > y > ^"^^ (Brun) Ostf. (15^). Area: Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago. Fig. 6. Rhizosolema Clevei Ostf. {~^)- 11 26. R. Clevei Ostf., n. sp. (sect. Squanwsae Perag.). Frustules large, 175 — 200 ;i broad; squamae 5 in cii-cuniference; spine as in B. stpliforniis; lines of the connection-surface witli two thickened parts for the basal part of the spine ; chromatophores numerous, small. This interesting species is allied to 7?. Debj/dna Perag. It is the only si)ecies besides li. sfi/IiforDi/s Blw.. which includes the peculiar Bichelia iMracelJnlayis Schmidt (in Oslenfeld Sc Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, p. 146, f. 2). 2 (it) — 5 (it) - 7(+) - 10 (it). 27. R. cyliudnis Gleve, Phytoplankton p. 24, 1^1. 2, f. 12; Atl, Plankt. Organisms p. 341 ; Schroder, Neapel p. 26; Oslenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 160. I have figured two frustules of a form which I regard as R. cylinclrus Gl., although the annulations are not quite like those figured by Gleve. The chromatophores are small. 10 (r). Area: Tropical Atlantic Ocean, especially in its Western parts, Gulf of Naples, Gulf of Aden. Fisr. 7. Bhizosolenia cij- 4 5 0, lindrus CI. (~t~)- 28. R. fonnosa Perag., Diat. de Villefranche p. 91, PI. 6. f. 43, Monogr. Rhiz. p. 110, PI. 2, f. 2; Gleve, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 23; Schroder, Neapel p. 25. 3(rr). Area: Mediterranean, Malay Archipelago. 29. R. hyalina Ostf. in Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, p. 160, f . 1 1 ; E. pellucida Gleve, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archii)elago p. 23 and p. 56, PL 8, f. 4. 2 (r;! - 8 (rrj - 10 (+). Area: Bed Sea, Gulf of Aden, Malay Archipelago. 30. R. iinbricata Btw., Microsc. Journ. 1858, Vol. VI, p. 95, PI. 5, f, 6; Gleve, Diat. f. the Sea of Java p. 11; Van Heurck, Synopsis PI. 79, f. 5, 6; Peragallo, Monogr. Rhiz. p. 113, PI. 5, f. 2, 3; Schroder, Neapel p. 26; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. t. the Red Sea etc. p. 161; Gleve, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. )). 23; R. siriata Grev.. Diat. South Pacif. Ill, p. 334, PI. 3, f. 4 ; Peragallo, 1. c. p. 114, PI. 5. f. 1: Leuduger-Fortmorel 1. c. p. 36. — 12 — 1 (IT) - 2{r) - 3(-f) — 4 (IT) - ()(r) - 7 (it) - 10(+). Area: Tropical Atlantic, Mediterranean, Red Sea, Gulf of Aden, Malay Archipelago, South-Indian and Pacific Oceans. 31. R. robiista Norman, Pritch. Infus. 1861, p. 8G6, PL 8, f. 42; Leuduger-Fortmorel, 1. c. p. 36 ; Cleve, Dial. f. the Sea of Java, 1873, p. 1 1 ; Castracane, Ghalleng-er Rep., PI. 24, f, 5; Peragallo, Monogr. Rhiz., p. 109. PI. II, f. 1, la, PI. Ill, f. 1, 2; Cleve, Pliytoplankton, p. 25; All. Plankt. Organisms, p. 345 : PI. f. the Red Sea p. 1034 ; PI. f. the Indian Ocean and Malay Archip. p. 23; Schroder, Neapel p. 25; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 161. 1 (rr) - ^2 (rr) - 3 (rr) — 6 (rr) — 8 (ri) - 10 (rr). Area: Tropical Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean, Red Sea, Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago, Pacific Ocean. 32. R. setigera Rtw., Microsc. Journ. 1858, p. 95, PL 5, L 7; Van Hearck, Synops. PL 78, f. 6-8; Peragallo, Monogr. Rhiz. PL 4, f. 15, 16, non f. 12 — 14; Hensen, Fimfter Ber. Komm. Deutsch. Meere in Kiel, 1887, PL V, f. 38a, b, c; Cleve, Fish. Board for Scotland 1896, p. 301, f. 12; Grunow, Novara Exp. p. 28; Cleve, Diat. f. the Sea of Java p. 11; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 347 ; PL f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 23; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, Red Sea, p. 171 ; Lemmermann, 1. c. p. 317; Leuduger-Fortmorel, 1. c. p. 36; de Wildeman 1. c. p. 123; B. japonica Gastr., Challenger p. 72, PL 23, f. 7. The specimens are rather thin and delicate, about 8—10// broad. 1(,) _ 2(rr) - 6(rr) - 7 (rr) - 10(+). Area: Atlantic Coasts of Europe and North of S.America, Mediteri'anean, Red Sea, Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago, Japan Sea, Pacific Ocean. — Neritic species. 33. R. Sliriibsolii Cleve, New Diatoms, 1881, p. 26; Van Heurck, Synopsis, PL 79, f. 1 1 —13 ; Peragallo, Monogr. Rhiz. p. 114, PL 5, f. 8, 9 ; Cleve, Phytoplankton p. 25; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 347 ; PL f. the Red Sea, p. 1034; PL f. the Ind. Ocean and Malay Archip. p. 23; Schroder, Neapel p. 26; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL L the Red Sea, etc. p. 161; ?^. atlantica Peragallo. Monogr. Rhiz. p. 114, PL 5, f. 4 — 5. a (rr) — 6 (rr) - 10 (rr). Area: Atlantic Ocean in the Eastern part from the F;^roes southwards, Mediterranean, Red Sea, Gulf of Aden, Indian Ocean, Malay Achipelago, Yeddo Bay. 34. R. Stolterfothii Perag., Diat. de Villefranche, p. 90, PL 6, f. 44; Monogr. Rhiz. p. 108, PL 1, f. 17, 18; Cleve, Phytoplankton p. 25; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 348; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea, etc. — 13 — p. 161 ; Cleve, PI. f. the Iiid. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 23; Schroder, Neapel p. 25; Lemmermann, I.e. p. 315. i>(r) - 3 (IT) - (3(r) - 7 (it) - 10 (+). Area: Northern Atlantic Ocean, especially in the North Sea and the Englisli Channel, Mediterranean, Red Sea, Gplf of Aden, Malay Archipelago, China Sea, Yeddo Bay, Cook Strasse (S. of New Zealand). — Neritic species. 35. R. stj'liformls Btw., Micr. Journ. 1858, p. 06, PL 5, f. 5a,b,c,d; VanHeurck, Synopsis PI. 78, f. 1 — 5, PL 79, f. 1,2,4; Peragallo, Monogr. Rhiz. p. Ill, PL 4, L 1—5; Grunow, Novara Exp. 1870, p. 28 ; Cleve, Dial. L the Sea of Java p. 1 1 ; All. PLankt. Organisms p. 349 ; PL L the S. At). Ocean and the S. Ind. Ocean p. 935; PL f. the Red Sea p. 1034; PL L the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip.; Leuduger-Fortmorel, L c. p. 36; Lemmermann, I.e. p. 315 and p. 317; Schroder, Neapel p. 26. The type (about 25 // broad) is rather common in some samples, but usually it is replaced by var. latissima, corresponding to the var. incUca of B. alata, and var. cochlea of R. calcar a ins. 10 (-f). Area: Most parts of the Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean, Red Sea, Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago, Pacific Ocean, Antarctic Ocean. R. styliforniis Btw., var. latissima Btw., Microsc. Journ. PL 5, L 5 c; R. styliformis var. ^^olydadyla (Castr.) Perag., Monogr. Rhiz. p. 11 1, PL 4. f. 7; R. polijdactyla Castr., Challenger Report p. 71, PL 24, f. 2; Rh. styliformis var. lata Lenniiermann, I.e. p. 315 and 351. Differs only from tlie main species in the size (about 60—70/^ broad). l(rr) - 4(rr) — 10(+). Area: Antarctic Ocean, Malay Archipelago, French Pass at New Zealand. 36. R. Teniperei Perag. , Diat. Ville- franche p. 91, PL 5, f. 40, Monogr. Rhiz. p. 1 10, P. 2, f. 3 ; Cleve, PL f. the Ind. Ocean and tlie Malay Archip. p. 22. var. aruminata Perag., Monogr. Rhiz. p. 1 , PL 3, f. 4 ; Schroder, Neapel p. 25, PL 1 , f . 6 (f. inaeqnalis); Cleve, AtL Plankt. Organisms p. 336; Limmerm. 1. e. p. 317; R. rohusta v. vpcta (nom. nud.) Ostenfeld, Vid. Medd. Nath. For. Kjobenhavn, 1898, p. 427. ^ ^^j, ^^^ ^ ^,^^ ^^^^^^ ^,^^. Only the var. acuniinataVQVR%.\\?L'S jteen wing the form of the spine found and I should think it to be a distinct {^)- Fig. 8. Rhizosolenia Temperei Perag. var. acmninaia Parag. a a whole cell (^r)- ^ part c)f 1 14 species, but I liave never seen the true R. Temperei. I have figured a frustule and a part of it, showing the form of the spine. 3 (rr; 10 (r). Area: Of the main species: Mediterranean, Malay Archipelago; of the var. acuminata: Tropical Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean, Pacific Ocean at Sandwichs Islands. Chaetocereae. Bacteriastrum Shadb. 37. It. byaliniiin Lauder, Trans. Micr. Soc. 1864, p. 8, PI. 3, f. 7 a, b; Gleve, Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 286; PI. f. the hid. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 18 and p. 54; B. spirilluin ex parte and B. varians var. jjriiiceps Gastr., Challenger pp. 83, 84, PI. 14, f.2, PI. 29, f. 1, 3. This interesting species which Lauder has described and figured in 1863, has been forgotten for long time; Gleve has now pointed out that it is a distinct species and I am of the same opi- nion. I think it must be the same species which Gastracane in his report on Ghallenger-Dia- toms has figured and named B. varians var. princeps and also his figure PI. 29, f. 1 of B. hyalinumhRm]. Part of a spirillum belongs hereto. The fig. 9 illustrate this species. 1 (rr) - 3 (r) - 6 (+) - 10 (+). Fig. 9. Bacteriastrum chain with terminal cell . beneath a terminal cell in side view, showing the terminal awns (^). Area: Malay Archipelago, South China Sea 38. B. Tarians Lauder, Trans. Micr. Soc. 1864, p. 8, PI. 3, f. 1 — 6; Gleve, Diat. f. the Sea of Java 1873, p. 8; Grunow, Novara Exp., 1870, p. 28; Leuduger-Fortmorel, I.e. p. 36; Gleve, PL f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 18 ; Schroder, Neapel p. 26 ; Van Heurck, Synopsis, PI. 80, f. 3 — 5; B. varians et var., B.hrevispimim et var., B. spirillum ex parte, B. Walliciiii, var. hispida Gastr., Ghallenger p. 82 — 84, PI. 15, f. 6, 8, PL 19, f. 2, PL 23, f. 1,3; Adiniscus varians YanHeuvck, Synops. PL 82 bis, f. 10; B. symmetrictim Leuduger-Fortmorel, I.e. p. 36, PL 7, f. 1. I regard all the species described by Gastracane and Leuduger- Fortmorel as belonging to the very variable B. varians. 1 (4-) - 2 (r) - 3 (rr) - 4 (rr) - 5 (rr) - 6 (+) - 7 (rr) - 10 (c). Area: Mediterranean, Red Sea, Gulf of Aden, Indian Sea, Malay Archipelago, South China Sea. A nearly allied form (var. boreaJis Ostenfeld, Nyt Magazin, Kristiania, 1901, p. 293, f. 5) is common along the Coasts of Western Europe. 15 Chaetoceras Ehbs'. 39. C. nngliciim (Griin.) Ostf. ms. ; C. (fnrcellattis Bail, var.) (utgli- cus Grun. in Van Heurck, Syn., PI. 82, f. 3; C. didi/iu/is v. longicrnris Gleve, Phytoplankton p. 21, PI. 1, f. 11, non f. 17; Schroder, Neapel p. 27; Gleve, Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 301; PL f. the Red Sea, p. 1033; PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 19; C. lorifjicrure Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea p. 154. There is no douht that the figure in Van Heurck, Synopsis PI. 82, f. 3 represents the species which has been named longlcniris by Gleve, and consequently the older name auglicus must have the priority. 2 (rr) — (rr) - 7 (rr) — 10 (r). Area: Subtropical Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean, Hed Sea and Gulf of Aden, Gulf of Bengal, Malay Archipelago. 40. C. Aiirivillii Gleve, PI. f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 18 and p. 54, P. 8, f. 10. 10 (rr). Area: Tropical Atlantic Ocean (7° N. .53° W.), Malay Archipelago. 41. C. breve Schi;itt, Ber. d. Deutsch-Botan. Gesellsch., 1895, p. 38, f. 4 a, b; Gran, Nyt Magazin Naturv., Kristiania 1900, p. 121; Ostenfeld, ibidem 1901, p. 295, f. G; Gleve, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 18 ; C. cUdg?ims var. hiernalis Gleve, Phytoplankton p. 21, PI. I, f. 18; a Memalis Gleve, K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. 32, No. 8, 1900, p. 25, f. 9; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 304. Professor Gleve to whom 1 sent my figure (fig. 10) thinks that the form belongs to the C. breve Schi^itt, and I can agree with him. It resembles striking small forms of C. Lorenzianum but is easily recognisable by the single chro- matophore antl the smooth awns. 2(rr) — G(rr)- 7(rr) - lO.rr). Area: Along the coasts of Europe from Westmannao at Island southwards to the English Channel ; Malay Archipelago. Fig. 10. Chaetoceras breve SchCitt (MH). 42. C. calvuni Gleve, PI. f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 18 and p. 54, PL 8, L 11. — IG — With some hesitation I refer a form which I have seen in some of the samples to tlie new described C. calrum CI. or to C. tortissimum Gran (Nyt Magaz. Naturv. Kristiania 1900, p. 122, PL 9, f. 25), those two spe- cies only differing in the number of chromatophores. 3frr) — 6(rr) — 10 (rr). Area: [of C. calvum] Malay Archipelago, [of C. tortissimtim] coasts of the Northern part of Norway. 43, C. clarigera Ostf., n. sp. Cells solitary or two together, 8— 10 // broad, mostly broader than long, awns of the one valve shorter and more clavate than those of the other valve; the thickened distal part of the awns with twisted striations and short spines. Valves elliptic. Chromatophore single, in front. Fig. 11. Chaetoceras dnrigera Ostf. (-i~)- This very characteristic species seems most allied to C. shnplex Ostf. from the Caspian Sea. 6(+). 44. C. coarctatum Lauder, Trans. Micr. Soc. 1864, p. 79, P. 8, f. 8; Gleve, Diat. f. the Sea of Java 1873, p. 9. PI. II, f. 10 a, b,c; Leuduger- Fortmorel, 1. c. p. 37; Cleve, PI. f. the Red Sea p. 1032; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 153; Cleve, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 1 8 and p. 54 ; C. horeale, v. rudis Gleve, Phytoplankton p. 20, PI. I, f. 5 ; C. rudis Gleve, Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 308. Chromatophores numerous, small. As Gleve (PI. f. Ind. Ocean p. 54) has stated, the chains are often set with vorticells. 2 (rr) — 3 (rr) - 4 (rr) - (i (rr) — 7 (rr) — S (rr) — 10 (r). Area: Tropical Atlantic Ocean. Mediterranean. Red Sea, Indian Ocean. Malay Archipelago, Hongkong. 45. C. compressiim Lauder, Trans. Micr. Soc. 1864, p. 78, PI. 8, f. 6; Cleve, Diat. f. the Sea of Java 1873, p. 8; Leuduger-Fortmorel, I. c. p. 37; de Wildeman, 1. c. p. 133; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 153; Cleve, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 18 and p. 55; C Kelleri Rrun, Espec. nouvell., Le Diatomiste II, PL XVII, f. 91, 92. 17 I regard the C. Kellerl Brun which was found in oysters from Japan as identical with the C. couipressum Lauder, and 1 have given a figure of the coarse, tvisted awns of C. compressuni in order to show this identity. ] (rr) — 2 (r) - 3 (rr) - (i (rr) — 10 (c). Area: Red Sea, Malay Archipelago, Hongkong. — Neritic species. Fig. 12. CJtaefoceras comiiressum Laud. Cell with twisted coarse awns, in side view ( ^ J. 46. C. didyiiiuiii Ehbg. (1845); Clave, Bih. t. Sv. Vet. Akad. Hand]. Bd. 20, III, No. 2, 1894, p. 13, PI. 1, f. 3, 4; Gran, Norske Nordhavs Expedition, Protophyta p. 16, PI. 1, f. 8 — 10 and PI. Ill, f. 37, 38; Cleve, Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 301 ; Schroder, Neapel p. 27 ; C. j^t'otuberans Castr., Challenger p. 76, PI, 8, f. 2, non Lauder. 10 (r). Area: Along the Atlantic Coasts of Europe, Mediterranean, Japan Sea, Puget's Sound. 47. €. distans Cleve, Diat. f. the ;Sea of Java 1873, p. 9, PL 11, f. 1 1 a, b; Leuduger-Fortmore] 1. c. p. 37 ; de Wil- deman, 1. c. p. 133; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, etc, p. 154; Cleve, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. 1902, p. 18 and p. 55; non VanHeurck, I.e. PL 82, f. 4; nee Cleve, Planktonundersokningar, Bih. t. K. Sv. VeL Akad. Handl. B. 20, III, No. 2, 1894, p. 14, PL II, f. 2. The chromatophore is solitary, the hoop rather narrow (se fig. 13). 1 (+) — 2 (rr) — 4 (rr) - 5 (rr) — 6 (rr) - 7 (IT) - 10(+). Area: Malay Archipelago, Red Sea. Fig. 13. Chaetoceras distans CI. Chain with chromatophores. 48. C. diversuiii Cleve, Diat. f. the Sea of Java 1873, p. 9, PL II, L12; Leuduger-Fortmorel, I.e. p. 37; Van Heurek, I.e. PL 81, f. 4; de Wildeman, I.e. p. 133; Cleve, Atl. Plankt. Organisms, p. 302; Plankt. f. the Ind. Ocean and tlie Malay Archipelago p. 18; Plankt. f. the Red Sea p. 154; C. diversum v. tetmis Cleve, Phytoplankton p. 21, PL II, f. 2; C. diversum v. mediterranea Schroder, Phytopl. d. Golfes v. Neapel, Mitteil. Botanisk Tidsskrift. 25. Bind. 2 IS d. Zool. Stat. ZLi Neapel Bd. 14, 190U, p. 27, PI. I, f. 1; ?C. rude Leu- duger-Fortmorel, I.e. p. 37, PI. VI, f. 1. The chromatophore is solitary and in IVont. Rather common: 1(c) — 3 fc) — 3 (r) — 4 (rr) — .5 (it) — G( + ) — 7 (r) 10 (-r). Area: Tropical neritic form, noted horn Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean* Red Sea. Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago. 49. €. jaraniciim Cleve, Dial. f. the Sea of Java 1873, p. 10, PI. 2, f. 13; PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 19 and p. 55 ; Leuduger-Fortmorel 1, c. p. 37. Fig. 14. Chaetoeeras javanicum Gl. Chain in tront view, cell in side view (^r^). This species is, as Cleve has lately stated, nearly akin to C. Schiittii GL, if not identical; I have found some spores belonging to this species and they are about as the spores of C. Schiittii, both valves being spini- ferous. It has one chromatophore in front ; the terminal awns are diverging at an acute angle and thickened; the other awns are thin and Chain with 'endospore in "'^'^"^ ^"^ valves they have a characteristic front view (i^). curvature as shown in the ligure. 19 l(rj - (3 (IT) - 10(+). Area: Malay Archipelago. 50. C. laeve Leud.-Fortm., 1. c. p. 38, PL 6, f. ± Leu (1 Li g e r - F r t m o r e 1 has (in his treatise on the diatoms of the Malay Archipelago) described and figured two species of Chae- toceras, viz. C. rude and C. laeve. The first of those is only a form of C. diversum Gieve, but the latter distinct species of which I ]s a here give a -figure; it is related to C. diversum, but the thickened intercalary awns are smooth and of a characteristic curvature, first being nearly parallel and then abruptly turning off at a right angle. Chromatophore a single plate in front. Breadth of the cells 9 — 16y«. 1 (+) - G (IT) - 10 (+). Area: Sea of Java. 51. C. LoreDzianiim Grun., Verhandl. d. k. k. zool.-botan. Ge- sellsch., Wien 18G3, p. 157, Fl. 14, f. 13; Cleve, Diat. f. the Sea of .Java, 1873, p. 9 ; Leuduger-Fort- morel, 1 c. p. 37; de Wildeman, 1. c. p. 134; Van Heurck, Synopsis PI. 82, f. 2; Cleve, Phytoplankton, p. 21, PI. I, f. 13-15; Schroder, 1. c. p. 29 ; Cleve, PL L the Red Sea p. 1033 ; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 154; Cleve, PL f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 19; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 306; C. cellidosum Lauder, Trans. Micr. Soc. 1864, p. 78, PL 8, f. 12; C. distans, forma setis evidentius punctatis Van Heurck, Syn. P. 82, L 4. Rather common: 1(4-) — 2 (rr) — 3 (rr) — 6 (rr) — 10(c). Area: Atlantic from North Sea southwards, Mediterranean, Red Sea, Gulf of Aden, Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago, Hongkong. 52. C. paradoxiim Cleve, Diat. f. the Sea of .Java 1873, p. 10, PL 3, L 16; PL f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 19 and p. 55; Leu- duger-Fortmorel L c. p. 37, ^1 (rr) - 10 (rr). Area: Malay Archipelago. 9* Fig. 16. Chaetoceras laeve Leud.-Fortm. — 20 — 53. (]. peruvianiim Btw., Microsc. Journ. 185G, p. 107, PI. 7, f. Ki — 18; Cleve, Fish. Board for Scotland, 1896, p. 299, f . 7 ; Leuduger-Fort- morel. I.e. p. 37; Cleve, PL f. the hidian Ocean and the Malay Archi|). p. 19 ; PI. f. the S. Atlantic and the S. hidian Ocean, p. 929 ; PI. f. the Red Sea p. 1033; Lemmermann I.e. p. 317. This species is very variable; several new species have been described upon forms of it, but it seems incorrect to me to give them specitic range. I should think they are to be arranged in three groups after their coarseness and size, viz. : f. 1, volans (Schiitt). Rather slender, awns rather thin: C. volans Schiitt, Bar. d. Deutsch. Botan. Gesellsch. 1895, f. 20, C. currens Cleve, Fish. Board for Scotland, p. 299, f. 8. Arctic and northern Atlantic form. f. 2, typica. Intermediate between 1 and 3; C. petiwianuni Btw. I.e.; Cleve, I.e. p. 299, f. 7 ; Schroder, Neapel p. 29, PL 1, f. 4 (L gra- cilis). Tropical parts of the Oceans. f. 3, rohnsta Cleve. Coarse and with coarse awns. C. peruvianum V. robustum Cleve, Diat. f. the Sea of Java, 1873, PL 2, f. 8; C.boreale? Lauder, Transact. Microsc. Soc. Vol. 12, 1863, PL 7, f. 7; C. robustum OstL in Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 145; C. curvatum Castr., Challenger Report p. 78. Tropical and Antarctic parts of the Oceans. f. 2: 1 (rr) - 2 (rr) - 3 (rr) - 6 (r). f. 3: l(rr) - 10 (+)• Area: Arctic and Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean, Red Sea, Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago, China Sea, Pacific Ocean, Antarctic Ocean. 54. C. pseudocrinitum Ostf., Nyt Magaz. Naturv., Kristiania, 1901, p. 300, f. 11 ; C. crinitum Gran, Norske Nordhavs Expedition, Protophyta 1897, p. 22, PL 4, f. 51, non Schutt, 1895. This little species which I have described from Danish waters and which Gran has found on the Norwegian coasts, was also met with in the Gulf of Siam, but sparingly. 10 (rr). Area: Limfjord, Kattegat, Coast of Norway. 55. €. Ralfsii Cleve, Diat. f. the Sea of Java 1873, p. 10, PL 111, f. 15; Leuduger-Fortmorel, 1. c, p. 37 ; de Wildeman, 1. e. p. 134; Cleve, PL L the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archipelago, p. 19 and p. 55; non Van Heurck, Syn., PL 82 bis, f. 3. The chromatophore is solitary and in front. 2(rr) - 6(rr). Area: Malay Archipelago. 56. C. rostratuin Laud., Trans. Microsc. Soc. 1864, p. 79, PL 8, f. 10; Cleve, PL L the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Arcliip. p. 19; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea, etc., p. 155. 21 This species belongs to the subgenus Phaeoceras Gran, which has numerous small chromatophores, also in the awns. 10 (r). Area: Red Sea, Malay Archipelago, South China Sea. 57. C. Schiiiidtii Ostf. in Ostenfekl & Schmidt, Plankt. 1". the Red Sea, etc. p. 155, f. 8; ?C. Weissflogii Gleve, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 15 and p. 55, non Schiitt. This species which 1 have described from the Red Sea, occurs also in the Gulf of Siam; and I suppose that it is the same which Gleve 1. c. has identified with C. Weissflogii with hesitation. 10 (r). Area: Red Sea, Malay Archipelago (?). 58. C. seciindiini Gleve, Diat. f. the Sea of Java 1873, [). 10, PI. 11, f. Ua, b; Leuduger-Fortmorel, I.e. p. 37; de Wildeman, I.e. p. 134; Van Heurck, Synops., PI. 82, f. 5; C. curvisetum Gleve, PI. f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archipelago 1902, p. 1 8 and p. 55, n o n Gleve, in Kanonbaaden Hauchs Togter, Kjo- benhavn, 1889, p. 55 with fig. Professor Gleve supposes (in his last paper (I.e. 1902, p. 55)) that the Indian C. secundum is the same as C. curvisetum from the Temperate Atlantic, but I can not enter upon this opinion, as the spores of C. secundum figured by Gleve himself (1873, PI. II, f. 14 a) are rather different from the spores of C. curvisetum (see Gran, Protophyta, PI. II, f. 22). i2 (rr) - 8 (r) - 4 (rr) - 5 (rr) — 6frr) - 10 (r). Area: Malay Archipelago. 59. C. siainensc Ostf. n. sp. Chains straight, about 50 /^ broad; valves circular; fora- mina lanceolate; hoop at least a third part of the cell; chro- matophores two, close to the valves; awns all alike, rather robust , undulated ; the one about in the sagittal plane, the other diverging at a nearly Fig. 17. Chaetoceras siamense Ostf., right angle. soo. Chain in front view, cell in side view {-^) q:) 1 have seen but few chains of this large species, which has some relations to C. constrictmn Gran (the two chromatophores) and others . to C. teres Gl. and C. Weissflogii Schiitt (the form of the valves and the awns). 10 (rr). Obs. The undulations of the awns are not well drawn in the figure. GO. C. tetrastichon Gleve, Phytoplankton p. 22, PL 1, f. 7 ; Schroder, i.e. p. 30; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 256; Gleve, PL f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archipelago p. 19. 2 (rr). Area: Tropical Atlantic Ocean, Naples, Red Sea, Malay Archipelago. 61. C. Yauheurckii Gran, Norske Nordhavs Expedition, Protophyta, •p. 18; C. Ralfsii Van Heurck Synopsis, PL 82 bis, f. 3, non Gleve. I have found a form which I identify with the C. Vanhenrckii, described by Gran in his excellent paper on the Norwegian species of Chaetoceras. My figures of a part of a chain and of the spores agree Fig. IS. Chaetoceras Vanheurckii Gran. Chain in front view, cell in side view (il^). Fig. 19. Chaetoceras Van- heurckii Gran. Gliain ■with endospores in front view (111). rather well with the description by Gran; the chains are straight, fora- mina lanceolate to narrow-elliptic, hoop about a third part of the cell with constricted sutures; chromatophore one; awns straight, seen from the valve diverging at a right angle ; spores about in the middle of the cells, primary valve arcuate with numerous spines, secundary valve humped with longer spines on the humpe; further both valves possess along the margins a wreath of parallel, straight apiculi. 10 (r). Area: Yeddo Bay. 23 Biddulphieae. Schmidtiella Ostf. n. gen. Frustules in chains. Valves broadly elliptic with undulate surface, most elevated at the sagittal plane, cohering one to another by two minute processes at the sagittal plane. Frustules in a front-view rectangular. No structure seen. Endochrome coc- cochromatic. Allied to Graya Brun & Grove [see Van Heurck, A Treatise on the Diatomaceae p. 458, f. 187] and per- a he haps forming a connection between the Chaetocereae and the Biddul- Fig. 20. Schnmltiella pelagica Ostf. phieae. ^* chain of two cells in front view, b in sagittal view, c cell in side view (112). 62. S. pelagica Ostf. n. sp. Gharacteis of the genus, frustules in front view 80^ broad, in sagittal view 40;/ broad. I have only fonnd one chain of this interesting diatom which I name in honour of the Danish botanist Jobs. Schmidt who made those rich collections in Siam which he is publishing in the „Flora of Koh Chang". Eucampia Ehbg. 63. E. biconca?a (Gl.) Ostf. ms. ; CUmacodium hiconcavum Gleve, Phytoplankton p. 22, PI. 2, f. 16,17; Ath Plankt. Organisms p. 314; PI. f. the Red Sea, p. 1033; PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 19; Eucampia hemiauloides Ostf. in Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea p. 157, f. 9. According to a letter from Mr. Gleve his CUmacodium hiconcavum is identical with my Eticampia hemiauloides, and consequently his species- name has the priority, but as shown in my paper it must be an Eucam^ria, with die same structure as the other species of this genus. 2(r) — iHvr) - 4 (it) — 5 (it) — 6 (it) — 7 (r) — 10 (it). Area: Tropical Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean, Red Sea, Gulf of Aden, Malay Archipelago. 64. E. corniita (Gl.) Grun. in Van Heurck, Synopsis PI. 95 bis, f. 5; Gleve, PI. f. the Red Sea p. 1033, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 21; (?) Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 326; Molleria cornuta Gleve, Diat'f. the Sea of Java 1873, p 7, PI. 1, f. 6; Leuduger-Fortmorel, 1. c. •p. 47. r, (IT) - 10 (r). — 24 — Area: Red Sea, Malay Archipelayo; a very small foini occurs in the sub- tropical N. Atlantic Ocean (Gleve). 65. E. zodiaciis Ehbg., Kreideth. p. 71, PI. 4, f. 8; Leuduger-Fort- morel, 1. c. p. 40; Gleve, Dial. f. the Sea of Java p. 7; Atlant. Plankt. Organisms p. 326; PI. f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 21. 10 (rr). Area: Neritic species found along the coasts of West-Europe, Malay Archipelago, Yeddo Bay in Japan, Puget's Sound. Climacodium Gran. 66. C. Fraiinfeldiamim Grun., Novara Exp. 1870, 102, PI. 1 a, f. 24; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 1 56 ; Gleve, Atlant. Plankton Organisms p. 314; C. Fraunfeldii Gleve, PI. f. the Red Sea, p. 1033; Gleve, PI. f. the Ind. Ocean and the Malay Archipelago p. 1 9 ; C. Jacohi Gleve, Phyloplankton p. 22, PI. 2, f. 18; ClimackUum Fraunfeldii Van Heurck, Synopsis PI. 106, f. 5. 2 (rr) — 3 (rr) — 7 (rr) — 10 (rr). Area: Tropical Atlantic Ocean, Red Sea, Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago, Pacific Ocean. Streptotheca Cleve. 67. S. thamensis Gleve in Shrubsole, Journ. Quekett Microsc. Glub, 1890, IV, n. s. p. 259, PI. 13, f. 4-6; Phyloplankton p. 25, PL 2, f. 19; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 353 ; Van Heurck, Treatise on the Diatomaceae p. 463, f. 194; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 161; S. maxima Gleve, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 23 and p. 57, PI. 8, f. 5. I am unable to see any difference of specihc value between the Nortli Sea species and the ^S". maxima described by Gleve from the Malay Archipelago, but the details given by Gleve indicate the correctness of Van Heurck in placing the genus in the neighbourhood of Climacodium and Encampia. 2(r) - .3(+) - 4(rr) - 6 (rr). Area: Along the coasts of West Europe, N. Atlantic Ocean (rare), Red Sea, Malay Archipelago. Ditylium Bail. 68. D. Sol (Van Heurck) Leuduger-Fortmorel, 1. c. p. 39 ; De Tqni, Sylloge Algarum, Vol. II, p. 1018; Gleve, Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 325; PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 21 ; Triceratinm Sol Van Heurck, Synopsis PI. 115, f. 1 (1881); A. Schmidt, Atlas d. Diatom. Kunde PI. 152, f. 4, 5, 7-9. iJ5 ti (r) - 3 (c) - 5 (n-) - 6 (it) - 7 (rr). Area: Atlantic Ocean at 1(J° N. 53° W., Gulf of Bengal, Malay Archipelago, China Sea. Biddulphia Gray. 69. B. cbinensis Grev., Trans. Microsc. Soc. ISGG, p. 81, PI. 9, f. IG; Lcudiiger-Fortmorel, 1. c. p. 39; Gleve, Dial. f. the Sea of Java 1873, p. 6; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, Pi. f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 152, f . 6 ; A. Schmidt, Atlas der Diat. Kmide PI. 122, f. 22-24. I have given figures of this species and of the following showing the different direction of the processes and the spines. 3(+) - 5(rr) - 10 (rr). Area: Red Sea, Malay Archipelago, South China Sea. 70. B. mobilensis Bail., Am. Journ. Sc. 1845, p. 33G, PI. 4, f. 24; Van Heurck, Synopsis PI. 101, f. 4, PI. 103, f. A ; Gleve, Atlant. Plankt, Organisms, p. 288 ; Schroder, Neapel p. 30; B. Ba'deijl Smith, Brit. Diat. II, p. 50, PL 45, f. 322, PI. 62, f. 322; Leuduger-Fortmorel, 1. c. p. 38; Denticella viohiliensis Grun., de Wildeman, 1. c. p. 127. ;i (r) - 3 (rr) — 4 (rr) — 5 (rr) — 6 (rr). Area: Along the Coasts of West-Europe and North- America, Mediterranean, Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago, Pacific Ocean. Neritic species. Cerataulina Perag. 71. C. Bergonii Perag., Monogr. du genre Rhizoso- lenia, Le Diatomiste vol. I, p. 103, PI. 1, f. 15, 16; Schro- der, Neapel p. 30 (var. elongata) ; Gleve, Bih. t. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd. 20, 3, 1894, No. 2, p. 11, PI. 1, f. 6; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 288, Pi. f. the Red Sea, p. 1032; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 152; Zi/goceros (?) i^elagicmn Gleve, Kanonbaaden „Hauch''s Togter, Kjobenhavn (1889), p. 54. .()(rr) — 10 (rr). Area: Tenipeiate N. Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean, licil Sea, Gulf of Aden. Fig. '■![. Biddali)hia chinensis Grev. (111). Fig. -2'2. Biddulphid inubiloisis Bail 72. C. coinpacta Ostf. in Ostenfeld &, Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, 1901, p. 153, f . 7 ; Bhizosolenia (GuinarcUa?) recta Cleve, PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archipelago 1902, p. 23 and p. 57, PI. VIII, f. 7 a, b. — 26 _ There is no doubt that this species having two processes on eacli valve belongs to the genus Cerataulina, and Cleve has also indicated two in his figure 7 a, so that I do not understand his reasons for taking it as a BMzosolenia. 2(rr) - 3(-f). Area: Red Sea, Malay Archipelago. Hemiaulus Ehbg. 73. H. fhinensis Grev. Ann. Magaz. Nat. Hist. XVI, p. 5, PI. 5, f. 9, 1865; H. Heihergii Cleve, Dial. f. the Sea of Java, 1873, p. 6, PL 1, f . 7 ; Leuduger-Fortmorel, I.e. p. 41; Cleve, PI. f. the Red Sea, p. 1033; PL L the hidian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 21; Atl. Plankton Organisms p. 329. Professor Cleve informs me in a letter that his //. Heihergii is identical with H. cliinensis of Greville. fi(rr) - 10(+). Area: Tropical Atlantic Ocean, Red Sea, Indian Ocean, Malay Archipelago, Arafura Sea, Japan and China Seas. B. Pennatae. Fragilarieae. Thalassiothrix Cleve & Grun. 74. T. Fraunfeldii Grun. in Cleve & Grunow, Arctische Diatomeen, K. Sv. Vet. Akad. 17, No. 2, 1880, p. 109; de Wildeman, L c. p. 104; Castracane, Challenger Report p. 54— 55, PL XIV, f. 7, 8 (incl. T. curvata Castr., PL XXIV, f. 6); Schroder, Neapel p. 31 ; Cleve, Phytoplankton p. 25; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 35G; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PL f. the Red Sea, etc, p. 162; Van Heurck, Synopsis PL 37, f . 11 — 15; Asterioiiella Frann- feldii Grunow, Verb, zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien 1863, p. 140, PL 14, f. 18; Cleve, Diatoms of the Sea of Java 1873, p. 12. I should think that all the specimens belong to the var. javanica Grun. in Van Heurck, 1. c. f. 13, 1 (+) - 2 (r) - 3 (rr) - 6 (r) - 7 (r) - lU (+). Area: Atlantic Ocean, Mediterranean, Red Sea, Indian Ocean, Malay Ar- chipelago, China Sea, Japan Sea, Pacific Ocean. 75, T. longissiina Cleve & Grunow, I.e. p. 108; Ostenfeld & Schmidt, PI. f. the Red Sea, etc. p. 162 (f, gracilis OstL) ; Cleve, Phytoplankton p. 25; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 357; PL L the S, Atlantic and the S. Indian Ocean p. 935 ; PL f. the Red Sea, p. 1035 ; PL f. the Indian Ocean qj7 and the Malay Arcliip. |). 24 ; Sijnedra Thalassiofhrix Cleve, Bill. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. 1, iNr. 13, p. 22, PI. 4, f. 24; Synedra sp., Chun, Aus den Tiefen des Weltmeeres, Jena 1900, p. 206, f. 2, 3. Most of the present specimens are very delicate (f. gracilis Ostf.), but also the main species has been met with. 2 (rr) — 4 (rr) - 6 (r) - 7 (rr) - 10 (-^). Area: Arctic and Northern Atlantic Ocean (especially in the iriuin!4er Sea), Antarctic Ocean from 20° W. to 91° E., Red Sea, Gulf of Aden, Indian Ocean from c. 40- S. to 45° S., Malay Archipelago, Bering Sea. It is a l)ipolar species which often predominates in the samples from the Sul)arctic regions. Naviculeae. Navicula Bory. 76. N. membraaacea Cleve, Phytoplankton 1897, p. 24, PI. II, f. 25-28 ; PI. f. the Red Sea p. 1033 ; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 333; PI. f. the Indian Sea and the Malay Archipelago p. 22 ; Lemmermann 1. c. p 315. As supplement to the figures by Cleve (Phyto- plankton) I have given two figures of a frustule in valvular and in zonal view. No structure visible. 2(rr) — 3(rr) — 6 (rr) — 10 (rr). Area: Subtropical Atlantic Ocean (rare), Bed Sea, Malay Archipelago, Cook Strasse at New Zealand. L Fig. 2.3. Naricida nienibranacea CI. Side view and front view , (MO). Nitzschieae. Nitzschia Hass. 77. N. seriata Cleve, Dial, of Vega, Vega-exped. velensk. iakttagelser PI. 38, f. 75; Atl. Plankt. Organisms p. 335; N. fraudtdenta Cleve, Fish. Board f. Scotland 1896, p. 300, PI. 1, f. 11; PI. f. the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archip. p. 22 ; Schroder, Neapel \). 32. 1 (rr) - 2 (rr) - (i (rr) — 10 (rr). Area: Arctic Ocean, Northern Atlantic Ocean southwards to Azores, Me- diterranean, Malay Archipelago. 4 _ 8 — 1902. Freshwater Diatoms by E. Ostrup — Copenhagen. (With plate I.) The following list of freshwater Diatoms has resulted from the examination of 33 samples collected by the Danish expedition to Siam (1899 — 1900). Of these 33 samples two only contained no Diatoms; the localities of the remaining 31 samples are: Koh Chang: Klong Son i2 samples „ Lem Dan IG „ „ Klong Munse 5 „ „ Klong Majum 2 „ „ Klong Prao 1 „ „ Klong Sarlakpet 1 „ Naval station opposite Koh Kong ... 1 „ Koh Samit 1 „ Lem Ngob 2 „ Total. . . 31 samples. Placochromaticae. Caloneis Gl., Syn. I, p. 46. 1. r. fasciata Lgst.? tab. nostr., fig, 1. L. 0,028 mm., B. 0,006 mm., striae in the middle at least 25 in 0,01 mm. denser towards the apices. Striai radiate. The apical area dilated towards the middle and here forming a transapical fascia. Sohtary in a sample from Lem Dan. With some doubt I have referred tliis small form to Cat. fasc. Lgst. because the stride are more radiate and because I am not sure, that I have seen the longitudinal lines. Area: Cal. fasc: uhiquiious. — 29 — Neidium Pfilzer (1871), CI. Syn. I, p. 67. 2. N. afliue Ehr. var. geniiina CI. lorma minor. A. S. Atl. tab. XLIX, iig. 23. Lem Dan (7 samples). Area: the main species: ul)iquitous. f. minor: Spitzl)ergen, Europe. Au- stralia. 3. N. Hitclicocliii Ehr. A. S. Atl. tab. XLIX, figs. 35-36. Klong Son, Lem Dan (7 samples). Usually Nvith oblique strife, forming an angle of about 75° lo the apical axis. Area: North America, Euiope, Bengal, Australia, New Zealand. Frustulia Ag. (1824), Gl. Syn. I, p. 121. 4. ¥. rhomboides Ehr. V. H. Syn. tab. XVII, figs. 1—2. Found in many (20) of the samples. In some of them e. g. from Klong Munse and Lem Dan not rare. var. saxouica Rabh. V. H. 1. c. fig. 4. Mixed with the main species. Area: the main species and the var. saxonica: America, Europe, Asia, Australia. Stauroneis Ehr. (1843); cnfr. Gl. Syn. I, p. 141 Navicuke microstigmaticce. 5. Stauroneis anceps Ehr. var. hyalina Br. & Perag. Herib. Diat. Auv. tab. Ill, fig. 19. Solitary in two samples from Lem Dan and Lem Ngob. Area: Europe (fossil), Australia. In a sample from Lem Dan I have found a Stauroneis, in its out- ward form like St. anc. Ehr. var. amphicephala Ktz. (V. H. Syn. tab. IV, fig. 5) but without any visible striation. Cymbella Ag. (1830), CI. Syn. I, p. 150. 0. €. gracilis Rabh. cnfr. A. S. Atl. tab. X, fig. 39; tab. nost., fig. 3. Klong Prao, Klong Majum, Klong Munse, Lem Dan. I have figured this form because it diifers somewhat from the type by its gibbous ventral margin. Area: Ci/mb. grac: Greenland, Europe, Tasmania. New Zealand; according to Gleve (1. c. p. IfiO) especially in alpine regions. 7. C. japonica Reichelt. Kunze Rev. Ill, p. 391. Klong Prao, Klong Majum, Klong Munse, Klong Son, Lem Dan. (7 samples). Area: Japan. — 30 — Gomplionema Ag. (iSM), CI. Syn. I, p. 178. 8. (J. parvuliiin Ktz. V. H. Syn. tab. XXV, fig. 7. Klong Sarlakpet. var. inicro|uis Ktz. V. FI. 1. c. figs. 4 — 5. Klong Majum, Lem Dan. Area: the main species ubiquitous, var. microinis: Europe, America. Obs. In a sample from Lem Dan I found specimens of G. parvalum, which are nearest to var. subccqjitafa (V. H. 1. c. fig. 11), but propor- tionately broader. In V. H.'s figure the rate between length and breadth is 13:3; in the present form it is 14 : 5. 9. a. gracile Ehr. forma major V. H. Syn. tab. XXIV, fig. 12. var. naviciiloides (W. Sm.) Grun. V. H. I.e. figs. 13 — 14. Klong Prao, Klong Munse, Klong Son, Koh Samit, Lem Dan. (15 samples.) Area: Europe, America, Java, New Zealand. 10. tl. entolejuin Ost. sp. nov. tab. nost. fig. 4. L. up to 0,065 mm., B, up to 0,oi mm. Strise 10 in 0,oi mm. Striae short, marginal. Unilateral stigma present, but hardly visible. By its marginal strise and consequently large area this very characteristic species reminds of G. Brasiliense Grun. (V. H., Syn. tab, XXV, fig. 17) and G. Puiggariatmm Grun. (V, H., 1. c. fig. 18) and perhaps it might be considered an intermediate form between those two species, provided they also possessed an unilateral stigma. But as this is discernible only with difficulty in G. entolejtim, its presence in the two mentioned species is still conceivable. Klong Prao, Klong Munse, Klong Majum, Klong Sarlakpet. (5 samples). In some of these samples not rare. Anomoeoneis Pfitzer (1871) CI. Syn. II, p. 5. 11. .4. brachysira (Breb.) Grun. V. H. Syn. tab. XII, figs. 8-9. Klong Prao, Klong Son, Klong Munse, Lem Dan. (9 samples). Area: Greenland, Europe. 12. A. exilis (Ktz.) Grun. V. H. Syn. tab. XII, fig. 11. Lem Dan (4 samples). Area: Greenland, Europe. Navicula Bory (1822). Orthostichce CI. Syn. I, p. 107. 13. \ cuspidata Ktz. var. lanceolata Grun. cnfr. 0. Miill. El Kab tab. XII, fig. 18; tab. nostr., fig. 2. — 31 — L. 0,04 mm., B. 0,007 mm. Valve narrow lanceolate, attenuated towards the apices. Central pores distant. Stripe fine, at right angles to the apical axis. By slighter enlargement the striation , especially in the central part presents an irregular longitudinal undulation, nearly as in uino- moeoneis. This form probably must be referred to N. cusp.; it is nearest to var. lanceolata. Solitai-y in two samples tVoai Klong Prao and Ijeiii Dan. Area: Nav. cusp, lane: El Kab. 14. N. Stodderi Green], var. insigiiis Grun. CI. Syn. l^ tab. Ill, fig. 13. Solitary in two samples from Lem Dan. Area: Bengal. MesolejcG Gl. Syn. I, p. 127. 15. N. Pupiila Ktz. V. H. Syn. talx XIII, figs. 15-10. Lem Dan (7 samples). Area: ubiquitous. Bacillares CI. Syn. I, p. 136. 16. N. Pseudobacilhim Grun. V. H. Syn. tab. XIII, fig. 9. Sofitary in a sample from Lem Dan. Area: Europe, Japan, Australia, New Zealand. LineolatcG CI. Syn. II, p. 10. 17. \ cryptocephala Ktz. var. exilis Ktz. V.H. Syn. tab. VIII, fig. 2. Lem Dan (3 samples). Area: Europe. 18. \ radiosa Ktz. var. teneila Breb. V. H. Syn. tab. VII, figs. 21 —22. Klong Majurn, Klong Sarlakpet, Lem Dan. (5 samples). Area: Greenland, America, Europe, Japan, Tasmania, Australia. 19. N'. ciiicta Ehr. var. siainensis Ost. var. nov. tab. nostr., fig. 5. L. 0,036—0,0') nun., B. 0,ooo— 0,007 mm., strioe 20 in 0,oi mm., finely transversely lineated. Valve narrow lanceolate, somewhat attenuated towards the apices. Strise in the middle radiate, alternately longer and shorter, towards the apices convergent. Central area narrow. Klong Majum, Lem Dan. I have considered this form a variant of N. cincta Ehr., allliougli it differs somewhat in its outline and in its closer striae. Possibly it is nearer to jV. Bottnica Grun. (V. H. Syn. tab. VII, fig. 33). — B2 — Lcevistriatoi Gl. Syn. II, p. GO. 20. \ Yarrensis Grun. A. S. Atl. tab. XLVI, fig. 2. tab. nostr. fig. G. Lem Dan (5 samples). Only in one of the samples a single specimen of this species agreeing with the figure by A. S. (1. c.) has been met with. Smaller forms agreeing tolerably well with those from V. Heurck's types No. 542 (from Yarra-Yarra, fossil) only with their apices a little more attenuated and thus reminding of the variety ^simhiysl-iana" (Pant. II, tab. XII, fig 16) are much more common in the collection. Area: Europe (Kiel), Hungary (fossil). America, Africa, Asia, Australia. 21. N. bicoiitracta Ost. sp. nov. tab. nostr. fig. 7. L. 0,028 mm., B. in the middle 0,0085 mm., at the constriction 0,0055 mm. Striae 12—13 in 0,oi mm. Valve biconstricted, with greatest breadth in the middle and with cnneate apices. Striee radiate in the middle with a single short stria inserted, tow^ards the apices at right angle to and nearly reaching the apical axis. Central area narrow, apices slightly curved. The systematical place of this small species is doubtful. Perhaps it is related to a „fragliche Form" from New Yersey in A. S. Atl. tab. CGXII, fig. 2, which seems to approach to Caloneis Egena A. S. (Gl. Syn. I, p. 6G). As I think I have seen a slight trace of a transversal lineation of the striae, I dare not refer it to „Pinnularia'^ . Lem Ngob. Only one specimen met with. Pinnularia Ehr. (1843), CI. Syn. II, p. 71. Cajntafce CI. 1. c. p. 75. 22. P. Braunll Grun. V.H. Syn. tab. VI, fig. 21. A. S. Atl. tab. XLV, figs. 77-78. Naval station, Lem Dan, Lem Ngob. (9 samples). Rather variable, especially in size. The greatest length observed by me is 0,086 mm. Area: Europe, America, Bengal, Australia. 23. P. interriipta W. Sm. A. S. Atl. tab. XLV, fig. 70. Klong Munse. Area: Europe, America, Asia, Australia. 24. P. mlcrostaiiron Ehr. V. H. Syn. tab. VI, fig. 9. A. S. Atl. tab. XLIV, fig. 35. Lem Dan, Lem Ngob. Area: Spitzbergen, Greenland, Kamtschatka, Europe, N.America, Australia. — 33 — Diven/enfes CI. 1. c. p. 77. 25. P. divergentissima Gmn. V. H. Syn. tab. VI, fig. 32. Solitary in tAvo samples from Lem Dan. Area: Spit/.bergen, Greenland, N.Europe, Canada, New Zealand. According to Cleve (1. c. ]). 77) an arctic and alpine species. 26. P. divorgens W. Sm. var. elliptira Giun. Grim., Fz. Jos. Land tab. I, fig. 1 9. Solitary in a sample from Lem Dan. Area: Franz Joseph-Land, Greenland, Europe, America, Africa, Australia. TahellariecE CI. II, p. 81. 27. P. staiiroptera Grun. Donk., Brit. Dial. tab. XII, fig. 3. Klong- Prao. Klong Son, Koh Samit, Lem Dan. (6 samples). var. interriipta CI. V. H. Syn. tab. VI, figs. G — 7. Lem Dan. Area: the main species: Europe, America, Australia, var. interrupta: Franz Josef-Land, Europe, America, New Zealand, Hawaii. 28. P. stoiiiatophnra Grun. var. ornatn A. CI. A. Gl. Lule Lappni. fig. 3. Solitary in two samples from Lem Dan and Koh Samit. The present form is somewhat larger than that figured by A. Cleve. Area: Lule Lappmark. Brevistriatce CI. 1. c. p. 85. 29. P. brevicostata CI. A. S. All. tab. XLIII, figs. 26 — 27. Lem Dan, Koh Samit. Area: Europe, Bengal. 30. P. pana (Ehr.) Grun. A. S. At), tab. XLIII, fig. 21. Lem Ngoh. Area: Europe, America, Java, Australia, New Zealand. Compleocce CI. 1. c. p. 91. 3L P. vlridis Nitzsch. A. S. Atl. tab. XLII, fig. 14. Lem Dan (4 samjjles). var. intermedia CI. A. S. Atl. tab. XLII, fig. 9. Lem Dan. Area: the main species ui)ii(uitous. var. intermedia : Euroj»e, Congo, Java, Australia. Botanisk Tidsskrift. 2."i. Bind. - 34 - 3:2. IMunularia sp. tab. nostr., lig. 8. L. 0,040 mm., B. U,oi mm. Strice 10 in 0,oi mm. Valve rectilinear with rounded apices. Terminal fissm-es conmia- shaped. Apical area narrow. Striae parallel, at right angles to the apical axis, absent in the middle, so that a transapical area arises. As I have seen but one specimen of this small form, I dare not regard it as a distinct species. It seems to be nearest to Finn, inacilenta (Ehr.) CI. Amphora Ehr. (1840). CI. Syn. II, p. 09. o3. A. iU'Utiiisi'ula Ktz. V. H. Syn. tab. 1, fig. 18. Solitary in a sample from Lem Dan. Area: Greenland, Spitzbergen, Europe, Madeira, New Zealand, Samoa. Aclinanthes CI. Syn. II, p. 163. Actinoneis CI. 1. c. p. 185. 34. A. obloDgella Ost. nov. sp. tab. nostr., fig. 9. L. 0,057 mm., B. 0,006 nnn. Epitheca: apical area narrow, 10 striae in 0,oi mm., finely transversely lineated. Hypotheca: striae very tine, .slightly curved. Central area narrow. Hypotheca of this small species highly reminds of Navicula Rokecuia Grun. var. ohloiujella Grun. (V^ H., Syn. tab. XIV, fig. 21). But as I have seen both valves in situ, I am quite sure it is an Aclinanthes. Klong Majum. In the same sample where Ach. ohloiigella occurs I found a small form, which I have figured in tab. nostr., fig. 10. Valve oblong elliptical, L. 0,018 mm., B. 0,007 mm., striae 10 in 0,01 mm., somewhat shortened so that an apical area arises. In specimens mounted in styrax it was impossible to see any raphe, but in a dry specimen I could catch a glimpse of a such one with distant central pores. As to the structure of the valve all the .spe- cimens examined were identical. Thus I dare not decide if the present form is an Achnanthes or a Navicula. Mkvoneis CI. 1. c. II, p. 187. 35. A. ininiitissima Ktz. V. H. Syn. tab. XXVII, figs. 37 — 38. Klong Majum, Klong Munse, Lem Dan. (4 samples). var. cryptocephala Grun. V. H. I.e. figs. 41— 4i. Klong Prao, Klong Munse, Lem Dan. Area: the main .species: Greenland, Europa, Mongolia, var. crypfocephala according to Cleve (1. c. p. ISS) Finland. I have found it in the Fa?ro Islands and in Denmark. — 35 — 36. A. mia-ot'epliala Ktz. V. H. Syn. tab. XXVII, figs. i>0-23. Klong Ma.juiu. Area: Eurui)e. Haiidong. 37. A. linearis W. Sm. V. H. Syn. tab.XXVIl, ligs. 31-3^2. Klong Majuin, Klong Munse, Lem Dan. (5 samples.) — — — var. pusilla fiiun. V. H. I.e. figs. 33— 34. Klong Majuiii. Area: the main species: Europe, -var. pusilla: also in Greenland. 38. A. exiJis Kt/.. V. H. Syn. tab. XXVII, iigs. 16-11). Klong Majum (two samples). Area: Europe, Al)yssinia. 39. A. affinis Grnn. V. H. Syn. tab.XXVIl, ligs. 39-40. . Klong Majum, Klong Munse. Area: Europe, America, Tasmania. Achnanthklium CI. I.e. p. 191. 40. A. rostrata Ost. n. sp. tab. nostr., fig. 11. L. 0,012 mm., B. O.OOG mm. Striae 10 in 0,01 mm. The outline of both valve identical: elliptical with rostrate apices. Epitheca with an unilateral horseshoe-shaped mark, Hypotheca: central pores approximate, unilateral central area. This small species is obviously nearest to A. laiiceulata (Brcb.) Grun. var. duhia Grun. (V. H. Syn. tab.XXVIl, figs. 12-13). Klong Sarlakpet. 41. A. baccata Leud.-Fortm. Gl. Syn. II, tab. Ill, fig. 3. Leud.- Fortm. Ceylon tab. I, fig. 5. In a slide from Klong Prao 1 found a specimen thus situated, that it was quite agreeing with the figure by L.-F. quoted above, which is referred with some doubt to A. haccata by P. T. Cleve (I.e. p. 195). Klong Prao, Klong Majum, Klong Sarlakpet, only in samples iahelled: „in waterfall". Area: Ceylon. Epithemia Breb. (1838). V. 11. Traite p. ^94. 4L'. E. .^rgiis (Ehr.) Ktz. var. Klong Prao, Klong Majum. Rare. As the present form difi"ers h'om the type by its pronounced curva- tion I have figured it in tab. nostr., fig. 12. Area: the main .species: Europe, Java. 43. E. gibbenila (Ehr.?) Ktz. var. iir«dii('(a Grun. V. H. Syn. tab. XXXII, fig. 12. 3* — ;^G — Solitary in a sample from Lem Dan. Area: the main species, Europe, America, Java. xm. producta: according,' to de Toni (Syll. p. 786) „afm specie hinc et incle". Eunotia Ehr. (1837). V. H. Traite p. 298. 44. E. major (W. Sm.) Rabh. var. octoiindulata Grun, Grun. Banka, tab. 1, fig. 8. Lem Dan (two samples). Area: Banca. 45. E. parallela Ehr. Grun. Banka tab. I, fig. 3 a. Lem Dan. forma angiistior V. H. Syn. tab. XXXIV, fig. 16. Lem Dan. Area: Greenland, Europe, America, Banca. 40. E. pectinalis (Ktz.) Rabh. var. stricta Rabh. V. H. Syn. tab. XXXIII, fig. 18. Lem Dan (3 samples). var.? minor (Ktz.) Rabh. V. H. I.e. figs. 20 — 21. Klong Son, Lem Dan (5 samples). . forma furta. V. H. 1. c. fig. 15. Lem Dan. Area: Europe, America. var. uiuliiiata (Ralfs) Rabh. in Grun. Banka, p. 4, tab. I, figs. 5 a— e. Lem Dan (11 sample.s). I found forms agreeing with the figures by Grunow quoted above and with W. Sm. Syn. tab. XXXIII, fig. 281 a, but not with V. H. Syn. tab. XXXIII, fig. 17. Area: England, Banca. 47. E. pra;rui)ta Ehr. var. bidens Grun. cnfr. V. H. Syn. tab. XXXIV, fig. 20. Lem Ngob. Only one small specimen observed (L. 0,04 mm.), in its shape quite agreeing with the quoted fig. by V. H., but I was not able to see any sculpture on its striae. Area: Type arctic and alpine. 48. E. robiista Ralfs var. bigibba Ost. var. nov. tab. nost., fig. 13. L. 0,or) mm., strias along the ventral margin 10 in number in 0,01 mm., towards the apices closer, finely transversely lineated. Terminal nodi somewhat removed from the apices. — 37 — Klong Majuiii, Klong Mimse. (3 samples). With hesitation 1 regard this form as a variant ot L\ robustti. It is not identical with E. rob. Papilio, nor with E. Diodon as far as 1 can judge. 49. E. Diodon Ehr. forma minor V. H. Syn. tab. XXXlll, lig. 5. Area: the main species: Europe. 50. E. lunaris (Ehr.) Grim. var. ? alpina (Naigeli) Crim. V. H. Syn. tab. XXXV, tig. 5. Grim. Banka tab. 1, lig. !). Klong Munse, Klong Son, Koh Samit, Lem Dan. ((i samples.) Area: Europe, India, Java, Banca. .51. E. Canieius Ehr. gennina Grnn. Grun. Banka tab. I, figs. (5 a and b. var. denticulata Grun. Grun. 1. c. lig. 6 d. Lem Dan (7 samples). Area: Europe, America, Banca. 52. E. costata Ost. nov. sp. lab. nostr., lig. 14. L. up to 0,09 mm., B. up to 0,007 ram., costse 5 in 0,oi mm. Valve arcuate with parallel dorsal- and ventral margin, terminal nodi on the ventral side, a little removed from the rounded apices. Gostae prominent forming dcnticuli on the dorsal margin. The frustule rectangular with fmely striated connecting zone. Klong Prao, Klong Majum, Klong Munse, Klong Son, Koh Samit, Lem Dan. (8 samples). Not common in any sample. Desmogonium Ehr. (1848). Grun. Banka p. 5. 53. U. Rabenlioi'stianum Grun. Grun. Banka tab. 1, lig. 1. Lem Dan (3 sami)les). Area: (Ihina, Banca. var crassa Ost. var. nov. tab. nostr., lig. 15. L. 0.1 mm., B. 0,008 mm. Striae 14 — KJ in 0,oi nmi. Denticuli 7—8 in 0,01 nun. Naval Station, Lem Dan (3 samples). Shorter and broader than the type. Apices somewiiat inllated. Synedra Ehr. (18:51). V. H. Traite p. 307. 54. S. Una (Nitzsch) Ehr. V. H. Syn. tab. XXXVIIl , tigs. 9, 1 2 and 14. Klong Prao, Klong Majum, Klong Munse, Klong Sarlakpel, Lem Dan. (7 samples). — 38 — In some of the samples not rare. Varies somewhat (but with connecting forms), usually the apices are more capitate than figured by V. H. 1. c. Area: Europe, America, Java. In a sample from Klong Prao there occurs a smaller, slightly curved form (L. 0,074 mm., B. 0,005 mm., striae 9 in 0,01 mm.) with unilateral central area which is nearest to var. amphirhynchus (V. H. 1. c. fig. 5). 1 have figured it in tab. nostr., fig. 16. Surirella Tiirpin (1837). V. H. Traite p. 308. 55. S. linearis W. Sar, var, constricta W. Sm.? cnfr. A. S. Atl. tab. XXIII, fig. 8. L. 0,09 mm., B. in the middle 0,014 mm., cost* 2—3 in 0,01 mm. Klong Mimse, Lem Dan. Rare. As the present form differs somewhat from the above fig. by A. S. 1 have figured it in tab. nostr., fig. 17. Area: the main species scattered, usually in alpine and subalpine regions: var. consfrida: cum f^perie passim (de Toni Syll. p. oGS). 56. S. angiista Ktz. ? A. S. Atl. tab. XXIII, fig. 40. Klong Prao, Klong Maium. This form agrees with the figure by A. S. which has been referred by him wnth some doubt to S. angnsta. Area: Europe. 57. S. siamensis Ust. nov. sp. tab. nostr., fig. 18. L. 0,026 mm., B. 0,oi mm., costal 4 in 0,oi mm. Valve oval, costee alternant, reaching the apical axis, sti-ise fine. Solitary in a sample from Lem Dan. This Surirella seems to me, in spite of its small size, to approach most closely to S. Ufrons Ktz. Hantzschia Grmi. (1877). V. H. Traite p. 380. 58. H. amphioxys (Ehr.) Grun. V. H. Syn. tab. LVI, fig. 1. Solitary in a sample from Lem Dan. Area: Ubiquitous. Nitzschia Hassal (1845). V. H. Traite p. 382. TryhUonella (W. Sm.) Grmi. V. H. 1. c. p. 384. 59. N. Tryblionella Hantzsch. var. Lovidensis W. Sm. V. H. Syn. tab. LVII, fig. 16. Lem Dan (3 samples). Area: Europe. — 39 - Scalares V. H. I. c. p. HDl. 60. IN. sealaris W. Sin. ciilV. V. H. Syn. tab. LX, fias. 14— 15. Lem Dan (.") samples). In two of Die samples not rave. Area: Europe, Australia. The size of the present form agrees with fJiiiuow's var. iiiiiior (CI. i*o Grun. arot. Dial p. 83) found in Delaware river and in lagoons at Samoa. Obtiis(F V. H. I.e. j). H97. 61. ^. obtiisa W. Sm. var, nana Grun. V. H. Syn. tab. LXVII, fit>-.3. Lem Dan (4 sami)les). Area: the main species: Europe, America, Japan; var. lutvn only in Haverfordwest (England) cnfr. V. H.'s types No. 399. Lanceolatw V. H. 1. c. p. 400. 62. ^'. I'alea (Ktz.) W. Sm. forma major. V. H. Syn. tab. LXIX, fig. 22 e. var. inlniita Bleisch. V. H. 1. c. fig. 23. var. teniiirostris Grun. V. H. I.e. fig. 31. var. debills (Ktz.) Grun. V. H. 1. c. figs. 28-29. Lem Dan (4 samples), Koli Samit. Area: tiie main species: Greenland, Europe, Abyssinia, Japan. 63. N. intermedia Hanfzsch. V. H. Syn. tab. LXIX, fig. 10. Koh Samit. Area: Europe. Nitschiella Rabenh. 18G4. V. H. Traile p. 404. 64. N. longissima (Breb.) Ralfs. V. H. Syn. tab. LXX, fig. 8. Lem Dan. A fragment only. Area: Greenland, Europe. Coccochromatic2e. Fragilaria Lyn-byo (1819). V. H. Traite p. 323. 65. V. siamensis Ost. sp. nov. tab. nostr., fig. 19. L. 0,05—0,08 mm., B. in the middle O,003— 0,00;].5 mm., .=;tri?e 20 in 0,01 mm. Valve ronstricted in the middle and before the cai)itate apices. Striae parallel, obscure, absent in the apices. I am not able to see any pseudoraphe. This characteristic form, occurs in chains as Diatowa and Gravniia- tophora. The endochrom is granulary. Klong Munse, Klong Son, Lem Dan. {h samples). — 40 — Denticula Ktz. (1844). V. H. Traite p. 351. G7, I). Vau Heiirckii Briiii. Brim. esp. nouv. tab. XIII, fig. 8 and tab. XIV, lig. 10. Solitary in a sample from Lem Uan. Area: Java. Cyclotella Ktz. (1833). V. H. Traite p. 445. (;8. ('. Meueghiuiana Ktz. A. S. At), tab. CGXXII, fig. 25. Solitary in a sample from Lem Dan. Area: Europe. Coscinodiscus Ehr. (1838). V. H. Traite p. 525. 69. C. lacusti'is Grun. var. australiensis Grun. Grun. Fz. Joseph-L. tab. IV, fig. 31. Lem Dan. Area: China, Australia. The material examined by me is not particularly rich neither in individuals nor in species and a few samples only make an exception from this. More important genera are: Frustulia, Gom- pJiotiema, Eunotia, in some samples also Si/nedra. In samples from inland waterfalls in Koh Chang I especially found small Achnantlies and Cyinhella (/racilis var., then Sijiiedrw and Eunotice. In samples from riverbeds or pools Aiiomoeoneis exills is predominant. The samples from ricefields at Lem Dan are distinguished by con- taining some forms usually belonging to brackish water viz. Nuvicula Yarrensis, Nitzschiu scalaris var., Nitzscliia Tryhlionella var. and Coscinodiscus lacustris australiensis. The two Nitzschia however may also be met with in freshwater. Also two marine forms have been found in the same samples viz. Amphora acutinscula and JSitzschiella lonyissima. As the shallow ricefields at Lem Dan are situated close upon the seacoast it is fairly explicable that such forms belonging to brackish water (and even a few marine forms) occur in the freshwater collections, but on the other hand is the presence of Achnanthes haccata^ which I have only seen in samples from waterfalls, more difficult to understand. This species is pre- — 41 — viously known only from Ceylon where Leiiduger-Fortmorei has found it in a sample „recueillle .... sur I'ancre d'un navire mouille, par huit brasses d'eau, a Colombo, sur les cotes de Ceylan". Certainlv there is nothing to prevent that, at Colombo it might have been carried out into the sea with freshwater; however the whole habit of this species does not at all agree with Achnantheae from freshwater, but much more with marine forms such as Aclt. hrevipes. Perhaps the examination of the marine Diatoms collected by the Danish Expedition will prove that it also occurs in the Gulf of Siam, but its presence in elevated inland waterfalls is nevertheless very strange. As to the general character of the flora so far as we can judge from the present samples of fresliwater Diatoms, we must say that it is less pronounced by the present than by the wanting forms. Most of the species observed occur scattered round tlie world, a few have previously been recorded only from more adja- cent localities e. g. Navicula Stodderi (Bengal), Stauroneis anceps hyalina (Australia), Ci/nibella japonica (Japan), Ettnotia major octo- imdidata (Banca), Desmogoninm Bahenhorstianum (Banca and China), Denticida Van. Henrckii (Japan) but none of those species occurs in such a quantity that it might be said to characterize the collec- tion in its entirety. The following genera are however either very sparingly represented or they occur in not typical species: Cymhella, Epitliemia, Ct/clotella, SurirelUt, FragUaria, Detdicida and wanting are: Pleurosiijma, Bhoicosphenia, Cymatopleura , Tahellaria, Diafoma, Mei'idion, Melosira. 4!^ — Dipterocarpaceae by F. tieim — Paris. Pour ne pas rompre I'homogeneite d'allure de la publication, consacree a la flore de Koh-Ghang, nous nous sommes impose de ne pas faire intervenir, dans la determination des types de cette famille, les caracteres d'ordre anatomo-histologique. Nous donnerons, dans un travail ulterieur, la diagnose anatomo-histologique des especes nouvelles, et preciserons certains points de la structure des especes deja connues, mais que nous avons pu etudier, d"une maniere particulierement favorable, sur les echantillons en alcool, rapportes par M. Schmidt. Dipterocarpus Gaertn. f. Sect. Spliaerales Dyer. 1. \). i^chiiiidtii Heim sp. nov. Rami novelli, })etioli, ramulique floriferi, pilis brevibus. sericeis, applicatis, fusco-griseis obtecti; eisdem pilis paginae margina apice ciliata, nervus medius supi'a nervique secundarii subtus vestiti. Rami adulti, glabri, nigrescentes, sparsim cinerescentes, lenticellis parvis, longitudinaliter linearibus, vix conspicuis. Stipulae mox caducae. Petioli longi (long. 20 — 25 mm.), supra non canaliculati. Folia, coriacea, in sicco fusco-palHda, obovata, basi cuneato — attenuata, apice obtusa, vel brevissime apiculata, nee nitida, margine leviter undulata (90 — 100 mm. long., 40 — 55 mm. lat.) nervo medio supra vix prominulo, nervis secundariis (12 — 14 utrinque) subtus prominulis, margine arcuatis, nervis ter- tiariis, transversalibus, tenuiter villosis, vix prominulis. Racemi 5 — 6 floriferi. Flores magni, subsessiles; calycis tubus coriaceus, infundibuHformis (14 mm. long. — 11 mm. maxim, lat.), laciniis: 2 majoribus linearibus, tubum aequantibus (12 mm. long. — 3 mm. lat.), 3 brevibus (3 mm. long.) reflexis; corollae tubus sub- cylindricus, apice subglobose dilatatus (lOnnn.long. — 12 mm. max. lat.), lobis latis (32 nmi. long. — 12 mm. lat.) ; antheris angustatis (5 mm. long. — 0,6 mm. lat.), connectivo subulato, antheram aequante. - 43 — Fructus immatums, stellato-pilosus, turbinatus, alarum nervis vix prominulis. Fructus maturus, sphaericus (diaiii. 14 — 18 mm.), laevis, ylaucus, apico ])ruino~;us. calycis lobis i> accrescentibus;, coriaccis, giabris, parum iuae(|aalibus, liuearibus-oblongis, e l)asi brevissime aiigustatis, a\)ive paulum altouualo-rotundatis (130— 133 mm. long., larg. 20 mm.), nervis primariis 3, subtus prominulis, ditissime ra- mosis, calycis lobis 3 non accrescentibus, aec|ualil)us, ol)fusis (10 mm. long., G — 7 mm. lat.). A spec, affin. : Dipterocarpo tiirbiiiato (laertii. f. (lin'ert f'oliis brovio- ribus, e ])asi ciinciforinibns, nervis secundariis, numerosiorib\is, pilosis nee scabris, frnctii sphaerico nee ellipsoideo, nervisque alarum latoralibiis vix conspicuis. Jungle near Leiii Dan, a very tall tree wifb bare stem (u'^iilSa). 2. U. angiistialndis Heim sp. nov. Rami novelli compressi, puberulo-grisei. Rami aduiti mox glabri, fusco-grisei, multis lenticellis punctulati. Stipulae gemmae acutae. angustae, fulvo-pilosae. Petioli longi, supra minute canali- culati, pilis fulvis, adprossis, obtecti (25 — 40 mm. long.). Folia chartacea, in sicco fusca, obovato-oblonga, basi cuneato- attenuata, apice attenuata, breviter acuminata (130 — IGOmm. long. — 60 — 80 mm. larg.), margine leviter undulata nee nitida. in pagiiia superiore pilis adpressis fulvis fugacibus, praecipue in nervo medio et margine, ciliata, in pagina inferiore eisdem pilis nervus medius, nervi secundarii (utrinque 12 — 15) prominuli, margine arcuati dense, nervique tertiarii transversales, sparsim obtecti. Racemi, glabrescentes, nigrescentes, 5-floriferi. Flores? Fructus maturus sphaericus. apice paulum turbinatus, laevis, apice leviter pruinosus (diam. 20 nmi.), calycis lobis majoribus accrescentibus 3, chartaceis, giabris, aequalibus, longis, linearibus, angustis, basi vix attenuatis, apice paulum attenuato-rotundatis (140 mm. long., 45 mm. larg.), nervis primariis 3, utrinque prominulis, ditissime ramosis, calycis lobis non accrescentibus 3, subaequalibus, obtusis (40 — 43 mm. long., 7— mm. larg.). Spec, affin. Dipterocarpo restito Wall., enjns fructus ignotus, difTcrl praecipue fulvo-pubescentia nee stellato-canescentia. Jungle near Klong- Son, a tall tree (n°(>8()a). Tlie native name of tlii.s tree i.s „ton yang''. Sect. Alati Dyer. 3. U. alatiis Roxb. Hort. Beng. (1814) 42. V\. Ind. II. CM. Jungle near Klong Sarlakjiet (n" 1¥1). Area: Pegu, Tenasserini, Siam, (;ain]in(li;i. (iDcliiiicliiiia. 4. \), iiarvifoliiis Heim. sp. nov. Rami novelli compressi, fulvi. den.se tomentosi. Rami aduiti mox glabri, nigrescentes, rugosi, lenticellis non conspicuis. Stipulae _ 44 - mox caducae, gerniiirtj breves, conicae, fulvo-villo.sae. Petioli sat breves (10—1:2 mm. long.), fiilvo-villosi, supra minute canaliciikiti. Folia chartacea, in sicco ochracea nee nitida, ovata, basi plus minus attenuata, apice brevissime acuminata (45—75 mm. long-., 32 — 40 mm. larg.), in margine minime undulata, in pagina sui)eriore glal)ra, in pagina inferiori stellato-velutina; nervus medius supra vix pro- minulus, nervus medius nervique secundarii (utrinque — 10), margine arcuati, infra paulum prominuli; nervi tertiarii sub-transversales. Racemi fulvo-sericeo dense tomentosi, 3 — 4 floriferi. Flores? Fructus maturus subsphaericus (diam. 10—13 mm.), tenuissime granulosus, pruinosus, ad angulos costis sub-aliformibus, angustis (1—2 mm. lat.), calycis alis 2, chartaceis, glabris, subaequalibus, oblongis, e basi paullulum angustatis, apice rotundatis (60— 70 mm. long. — 18—20 mm. !at.), nervis primariis 4, utrinque prominulis, ditissime ramosis; calycis lobis non auctis 3, aequalibus (5 mm. long. — 6 mm. lat.) obtusis, 1 nonnunquam paulum accrescente (30 mm. long. — 10 mm. larg.). Species Dipt, glanduloso Thw., iiicano Roxb., praecipue artocarpi- foUo Pierre, insularique Hance aftinis ; a glanduloso, VAxnnWs 4 — 5 floriferis calycisque alis latioribus; ab incaiio foJiis basi atteiiuatis nee rotundatis vel subcordatis, ramulisque pauciflor. ; ab insulari foliis fructusque alis multo brevioribus, calycis t'riictiferi tubo non piloso sat distincta. Jungle near Lem Dan, a moderate sized tree (n°6:iOa). Anisoptera Korth. 5. A. CochinchiDensis Pierre, (in Lanessan — PI. utiles colon, franc. (188G) 298. — Flor. forest. Gochindi. fasc. 15 (1890), t. 235 A). Area: (lochinchina. Lem Dan, Klong Prao in the jungle (n, TiOS d. 818). Area: Cochinchina. 10. S. Henryana Pierre, (in Lanessan — PI. utiles colon, franc. 1886, 302. — Flor. forest. Gochincb. fasc. 15' (1890), t. 229). Var. rigida Heim var. nov. Folia rigida, glabra. Sepala petalaque jjreviora. Stamina 20 nee 25, connectivo non ciliato. Jungle near Lein Dan, a small tree. Area of type: Cochinchina. Pentacme A. DC. 11. \\ siiavis A. DC. (Prodr. XVi, pars 2 (1864). 526). Var. laevis Pierre (Flor. forest. Cochinch. fasc. 15 (1890), t. 225). Klong Prao, on rocks in the jungle (No. 70(i a). Area: Birmania, regnum Siamicum, Cochinchina. — 45 — Var. obtiisifolia Heiin var. nov. Flores? Rami novelli, foliaeque glabri; folia minora, basi apiceque obtusa vel ob-cordata, papyracea, Fructus immatums, basi alarum longiorum omnino inclusus. Klong Majum. alt. 700 ft., on rocks in the jungle; a small tree (No. o95). Hopea Roxb. Sect. Euhopea. ["1. H. Schmidtii Helm sp. nov. Rami, racemi, flores? Folia (in specimine unica) papyracea, glabra, in sicco pallida, ovata, e basi attenuata, apice abrupte breviterque acmiiinata (100 mm. long. — 50 mm. lat.), costa supra tenuiter concava, subtus velutino-villosa, nervi secundarii (utrinque 19) tenuiter prominuli, arcuati, demum intramarginales, nervi tertiarii transversales, ditissime ramosi. Fructus maturus, ovoi'deus (13--14mm, long. — 8 — 9 nmi. lat.), calycis basi inclusus, apice liber. Pericarpium crustaceum; calycis alae !2 magnae, glabrae, nitidae, aequales, lineares, arcuatas, basi laeviter angustatae, apice rotundatae, nervis primariis (7 — 9) utrinque tenuiter prominulis, nervis tertiariis transversalibus tenuiter ramosis; calycis lobi non aucti 3, breves, subaequales, ovato-rotundati (60 mm. long. — 50 nmi. lat.); embryo ovoi'deus, carnosus (:20 mm. long. — •1\ mm. lat.), cotyledonibus inaequalibus; cotyl. exteriore, emarginato, profande bilobato, cotyl. placentar. duplo brevioris, lobis liberis. Jungle near Klong Son (No. 508 a). Sect. D7'yohalanoides Miq. 13. H. siamensis Helm nov. sp. Rami, ramuli, folia, flores? Fructus (maturus) parvissimus, breviter pedicellatus (1 mm. long.), ovoideo-conicus (7 mm, long. — 5 mm. lat.), acumine brevissimo (1mm.), acuto, stylopodio vix con- spicuo, glaberrimus, calycis lobis basi inclusus, apice liber; alls !2 laeviter inaequalibus (36 — 38 mm. long. — 7 — 8 mm. lat.), attenuatis, apice rotundatis, glabris, nervis primariis vix consplcuis: 7; calycis labis non auctis, ovato-rotundatis, brevibus (5 mm. long. — 5 nmi. lat.), cotyledonibus carnosis, cotyl. exteriore apice emarginato, con- vexo-concavo, cotyl. placentar, profunde bilobato, triangulare-pyra- midato, radicula fere inclusa. Species H. Treuhii Heim affinis; ab hac specie I'ruclus exiguitate sat (listincta. Jungle near Klong Son (No. o08 c). Sect. Hancea Heim. 14. 11. avellaiiea Heim nov. sp. R.ami novelli compress!, cinereo-nigrescentes, glabri. Folia parva, glaberrima, in sicco avellanea, chartacea, margine revoluta, ovato- — 47 — lanceolata (45 — 55 miii. lon^'. — J5— 2G nini. kit.), acimiino breve spatulato (4— 6 mm. long.); petiokis brcvis (4 — 5 mm. long.), supra minute canaliculatus; eosta supra tenuiter concava, subtus valde proeminens; nervi secundarii numerosissimi, supra vix conspicui, subtus alteri prominuli, arcuati, demum intramarginales, alter! alternantes, parallel!, vix conspicui, nervi tertiarii transversales, non bene conspicui. Racemi tenuissimi, nt videtur mullifloriferi. FloresV Fructus maturus (in specimine unicus) parvissimus (7 nun. long. — 5 mm. lat.), breviter pedicellatus (1,5 mm.), breviter ovoideo-acumi- natus (1 mm.), stylopodio nullo, basi calycis omnino inclusus, alis 2 aequalibus, glabris nee nitidis, basi valde attenuatis, apice attenuato- rotundatis (33 mm. long. — G mm. lat.), calycis lobis non auctis 3: 1 subaliforme (7 mm. long.), 2 brevibus, ovatis (5 mm. long. — 4 mm. lat.). Pericarpium crustaceum. Embryo (immaturus) Hauceae, co- tyledonibus valde inaequalibus, radicula exserta. Species H. yrisece Brandis affinis; ab hac specie petioli lamiiiaeque exiguitate sat distincta. Klong Munse, brandies and fiuit shot down from a very tall tree in the jungle (Xo. 4i>0). GijiunoascLis flaviis n. sp.') Af Alb. Klocker. Ved Unders0gelsen af forskellige Fluer fandt jeg i Marts 1900 paa en Lncilia rcesar, der blev fanget i Gl. Garlsbergs Have, don i det efterfalgende beskrevne Gymnoasciis-kvi. Da jeg ikke i Litte- raturen bar kunnet finde den onitalt og den med Hensyn til sin Konidiedannelse er meget forskellig fra de hidtil kendte Arter, vil en Beskrivelse af den maaske vsere af Interesse. Paa Grand af Vegetationens gule Farve bar jeg kaldt den Gymnoascns flavm. Vegetationcn er ferst hvid, senere gul. Frugtbobene runde, omgivne af et l0st Hyfevsev, indtil c. 1 nnii. i Diameter. Asci (Fig. 1) meget tab'ige, i Reglen ovale, sjaeldnere kuglerunde, deres storste Diameter 12— 15/^; Ascusvseggen opl0ses burtig, saa at de sammen- klumpede Sporer ligger frit. Ascosporerne (Fig. 2), bvis Antal i hver Ascus er 8, er ovale, meget fint vortede, 5 — 6 fi lange og omtrent balvt saa brede, vandgraa eller meget svagt gullige. Koni- dierne (Fig. 4) i Reglen runde eller ovale, sjgeldnere poereformede, 4,5 — 5ju lange, vandgraa; de afsn0res koedeformigt fra kortere eller laengere Sidegrene paa Myceliet, sjseldnere fra Endegrene. Kun Vsedskekonidier er iagttagne, aldrig Luftkonidier. Vegetationens gule Farvestof er let opl0seligt i Alkobol, i iEther og i Cbloroform, noget vanskeligere i Vand. Udsaaes Ascosporerne i fortyndet Urt, spirer de, idet Exosporiet afkrsenges og Plasmaindholdet mere eller mindre svulmer op, bvor- efter 1 eller 2 Spiretraadc udsendes (Fig. 3). Spiringen foregaar altsaa paa en lignende Maade som Baranetzky-) angiver for ') Denne Afliandling er tiykl paa Tvi^k i .Hedwigia'' Hd. XLI, 190ii, S. 80. *) Botan. Ztg., 1872, Nr. lo! Botanisk Tidsskrift. 25. Bind. ■* — 50 — Gijmnoascus JReessii's Vedkonimende. Han siger nemlig, at Spire- traaden trsenger ud gennem det sprfengte Exosporium i Form af en opsvulmet Blfere. Konidierne spirer i TJrt efter Opsvulmning med 1 a 2 Spire- traade (Fig. 5). Frugthobene fandt jeg i storst Maengde paa et ganske tyndt Lag Urtgelatine eller paa et tyndt Lag Urt ved Vserelsets Temperatur. Konidierne fremkommer i stor Msengde ved Udssed af Ascosporer i et tyndt Lag Vand ved Vserelsets Temperatur. Ogsaa bar jeg iagttaget dem i et tyndt Lag fortyndet Urt og en enkelt Gang i en 10 pCt.'s Saccharoseopl0sning. De var her noget mere lysbrydende end ellers. Ved Udseed i Vand af Mycel, avlet i Urt, bar jeg ikke set Konidiedannelse, ej beller ved Udsasd af Ascosporer paa fast Nseringssubstrat. Arten vokser ret rigelig paa Urt og paa Urtgelatine, vanskeligt i en 10 pGt.'s Saccbaroseoplosning. Den bar i en saadan bevaret Livet i over 1^1 2 Aar, saaledes at denne af E. Cbr. Hansen for Saccbaromyceter og flere andre Svampe angivne Opbevaringsmetode sikkert ogsaa vil kmme anvendes lige over for Arter sora den nser- vserende. Den ovennsevnte lV2Aar gamle Kultm' bavde frembragt sur Reaktion af Saccbaroseoplosningen, ligesom ogsaa denne redu- cerede Fehling's Vsedske stserkt, De to Arter, som Gijmnoascus flaviis efter de foreliggende Be- skrivelser nasrmest ligner, er: Gijmn. aureus Eidam og Gijmn. Bourquelotii Boudin. Fra den f0rstn8evnte adskiller den sig ved at mangle de spiral- formede Hyfer, der omgiver Peridiet, og ved at Sporemembranen mangier den guldgule Farve, som denne Art bar, og endelig ved at bave Konidiefruktifikation, der ikke er funden bos Gymn. aureus. Fra Gynui. Bourquelotii adskiller den sig ved at bave storre Asci og st0rre Sporer, ved at de sidstnaivnte er fmt vortede og ikke, som bos Gymn. Bourquelotii, meget grovt vortede. Endelig er paa den Afbildning, som Boudin i) giver af Gymn. Bourquelotii, Myceliet bvidt og kun Frugtbobene gule, medens bos Gymn. flavtis hele Vegetationen er gul. Konidier er ej beller iagttaget bos Gymn. Bourquelotii. Hvad ievrigt Konidiedannelse angaar, da er en saadan, saa vidt mig bekendt, kun iagttaget bos 4 Gyinnoascus-Avier foruden bos ') Bulletin de la Soc. mycolog. de France, T. VIII, 1892. 51 Alle Figuierne er tegnede i c. 800 Gange lineaer Forst0irelse. Dyrkningen foregik i alle Tilfelde ved Vaerelsets Temperatur. Fig. 1. To Asci med Sporer. Fig. 2. Ascosporer. Fig. 3. Spirende Ascosporer i fortyndet Urt i Ranvier-Kammer after 3 Dogn. Det afkraengede Exosporiuia ligger ved Siden af det spirende Plasmaindhold. Der ses ingen Aabning i Exosporiet. Fig. 4. Konidiedannelse i tyndt Vandlag i Freudenreicli-Kollier efter for- skellig Tid, fra 3 til 7 D0gn. Fig, 5. Spirende Konidier i Urt i Ranvier-Kammer efter 1 Dogn. — 52 — Gymn. flavus; for den eiies Vedkommende er del dog usikkert, oiii de formodede Konidier horer til Arten. De 4 Arter er folgonde: 1) Gymn. candidus Eidani. Schroeter ^) beskriver Konidierne hos denne Art saaledes: „Konidiefrugterne danner runde, snehvide Hobe; Konidierne psereformede, ksedeformigi forbundne ved sterile Mellemstykker." 2) Gymn. uncinatus Eidam. Schroeter's Beskrivelse 2) af Ko- nidiefruktilikationen lyder saaledes: „Konidierne dannes paa for- grenede Hyfer i Kjaeder, hvor de er i Forblndelse med hverandre ved ufrugtbare Mellemstykker; de er ellipsoidiske eller pgereformede, farvel0se." 3) Gymn. ruber van Tieghem, Om Konidierne hos denne Art siger van Tieghem^), at de dannes paa Grene fra Myceliet eller fra en Gren af Peritheciets filtede Hylster, og at hele Anordningen minder meget om en Verticillium. 4) Gymn. reticulatus Znkal. Hos denne Art er ikke bestemt konstateret Konidier. ZukaP) siger nemlig kun „. . . en Torula- lignende ^) Konidieform ved Basis af Frugthoben borer sandsynligvis til denne Art sorn Konidiesvamp." Hvor der altsaa er iagttaget Konidier, bar disse i alle Tilfselde vist sig at vsere Luftkonidier; om Vsedskekonidier tales slet ikke. Hos Gymn. flavus bar jeg, som nsevnt, imidlertid udelukkende iagttaget Konidiedannelse i flydende Nseringssubstrat, aldrig paa flydende eller fast Nseringsbund. Hos Gymn. flavus er ej beller iagttaget nogen Gsercelledannelse (Knopskydning), og det samme ggelder om de andre bidtil kendte Gymnoascus-Ariev, og berved stilles de to Slsegter: Gymnoascus og Saccharomyces egentlig fjsernt fra binanden. Det eneste Bindeled mellem dem er Slaegten Exoascus, bvor der, som bekendt, er iagt- taget Knopskydning af Ascosporerne ved Udsaed i siikkerboldige Veedsker og ved deres Spiring inde i Modercellen. Carlsberg Laboratorium, Oktober 1901. Kryptog. Flora von Schlesien. Bd. Ill, Pilze, 1893, S. 210. 2j 1. c. S. 213. ') Bulletin de la Soc. l)otan. de France. T. XXIV, 1877, S. 157. ') Verb. d. zool. bot. Ges. Wien. 1887, Bd. 37. ^) Dermed menes sikkert kun, at det er runde Celler, der er iagttagne. At Ligbeden med Torula ber skulde bestaa i en Knop.skydning, kan ikke antages; i0vrigt er det jo, .som Zukal selv siger, kun .sandsynbgt, at de orntalte Celler borer til den nfevnte Gymnoascus ; Vislied bar ban ikke. Ekskursionen til Fano og Blaavand i Juli 1899. ' Af Eug. Warming. (Med \) Billeder.) bv'd den 11.— I G. Juli tbretog jeg en Ekskursion med 56 Stu- denter og yngre Naturliistorikere til Jylland, til de samme Egne som i 1893. Efterf0lgende Beretning bliver derfor hovedsagelig kun et Supplement til den fyldige Beretning, som er givet oni denne (Bot. Tidsskr. 19). Mag. sc. C. 11. Osteufeld deltog som min Med- hjfelper og bar forsynet efterfolgende med en Del Tillseg. De hos- fojede iEtsninger er efter Fotografier af Forfatteren, tagne dels paa selve Ekskursionen, dels i Maj Maaned samme Aar. Den 11. Juli samledes Deltagerne i Nordby. Den \± Juli foretoges en Formiddags-Ekskursion til Strandengene langs den s. 0. for Nordby liggende Bugt for at bese disse og den der Sted tlndende Mar skdann else. De samme Bselter iagttoges som i 1893, nernlig folgende. 1. Havgraes-Formationen. Da Terraenet besogtes ved Ebbetid, var den hele udenfor beliggende Slikvade tydelig gron af de der voksende Zostera'ei'. I de brede Grefter, som fra Bugten gaar ind gennem Stranden op til og ind i det faste Land, saas Udlobere af denne Vegetation meget tydeligt. Mange af dem var i Midten fyldte med Zo^-^era, medens Saliconiia voksede op ad Siderne eller paa selve Forh0Jningerne mellem Gr0fterne (se Fig. 1), i andre, hvis Vand var lavere, fyldte Salicornia ogsaa Gr0ftens Midte. I den tidligere Beretning er Zostera nana {Z. Noltel Hornemann) ikke nsevnt; den fmdes dog i Maengde i disse Grofter, hvad Osten- feld gjorde opma^rksom paa, og er habituelt i Frastand endog ret afvigende fra Z. marina var. ancjustifolia, „idet dens Blomsterstande — 54 — ikke danner en opret, sympodial Stsengel, men udgaar enkeltvis fra det krybende Rhizom" (Ostenfeld). (Af mine Tegninger fra 1868, da jeg tilbragte tre Uger paa Fano^ fremgaar, at den ogsaa fandtes der den Gang.) 2. Kveller-Bfeltet, Salicornia herhacea voksede i Msaengde i det lavere Vand og op paa Voldene mellem Gr0fterne; den ydre Ende af Voldene daekkes endog belt af den. Fig. 1 forestiller yderste Rand af Landvegetationen ; Slikbunden er bevokset med Salicornier paa de ved Gr0ftegravning dannede lave Forbojninger ; i Grofterne Zostera. Der var en kendelig Forskel mellem Indl- viderne, idet de i Vand voksende var meget kraftigere og frisk gr0nne, de andre lavere og mere r0dlige (vel af rigeligere Lys), som omtalt 1. c. S. 55. Paa Slikbunden voksede mange blaagronne Alger. I den faste Marskeng fandtes mange Huller, af hvilke nogle bavde en for Blomster-Planter blottet Bund, der var lerfarvet og undertiden ved Udt0rring mere eller mindre revnet, men som bavde brunlige eller blaagronne Pletter, dannede af blaagronne Alger m. m. Hvor Bunden var revnet eller bavde Mserker af tidligere Revner, saas de blaagr0nne Alger isfer at bave udviklet sig i Furerne. Ogsaa enkelte Gronalger {Spirogyra) og spinkle Eksemplarer af Fucus vesictdosus kunde fmdes opkastede her. I nogle Huller var lave og r0dlige Individer af Salicornia fremkomne. Det var altsaa naermest til dennes Bselte, at disse Huller maatte benregnes. Op- rindelsen til disse Huller, der er karakteristiske for alle Marsk- eller Strandenge med Slikbund, bar bidtil ikke vseret klar; men, efter bvad jeg saa paa et flygtigt Besog paa Fano i April 1902, stammer de fra de 0delaeggelser, som Hojvandets Bolger om Vinteren anretter paa Marskbunden; bvor denne bar Punkter, der lettere kan an- gribes, kan Bolgerne sede sig lidt ned, og naar Vand senere bliver staaende ber, kan Hullet udvides og faa stejle Sider. Rimeligvis vil ogsaa Havalger og Tang, som opbobes paa disse Pletter, kunne medvirke til 0del8eggelsen. Der f0res aabenbart en stadig Kamp mellem den af Havet dannede Marsk og Havet selv; fra HuUernes Sider kan man se Andelgrsesset strsekke sine Skud ind over dem og s0ge at erobre Pladsen tilbage. Paa de b0jere liggende Dele af Marskengen kommer andre Blomsterplanter til, f. Eks. Suoeda, Spergidaria, Glyceria m. fl., og Hullerne kan til sidst belt tillukkes. 3. Andelgraessets Bselte kan deles i to eller maaske flere. - 57 - idet det selv indtager et lavere Niveau i en nogenlunde eller for andre Blomsterplanter helt fri, taet og ejendoninielig blaagron Be- voksning, fra hvilken dens lange Udl0bere vokser ind over forrige Bgeltes ret aabne Slikbund, og det paa et bojere Niveau lindes mere eller nilndre blandet nied andre Planter, navnlig Asfer Tri- polinm, Spergnlaria, Triglochin maritimum i store, ofte tcet stillede Tuer, Plantago muritima o. fl. Ostenfeld gjorde opmaerksom paa en Forskel niellem Tri- (jlochin-P\anieA-ne, Idet nogle var oprette, frisk gronne og havde smallere, halvtrinde Blade, andre var grovere, bavde bueformot opstigende Skud og mere blaalig gronne, bredere og fladere (plano- konvekse) Blade. En af de Planter, som ret tidligt indfmder sig, er Statice sca- nica. Den 1. c. p. 50 formodede Grund til dens ofte pletvise Op- treeden, at den nemlig bar Rodskud, som ofte staar flere sammen, bekroeftedes ved en af Ostenfeld foretagcn Udgravning. 4. Harril-Baeltet er det nseste hojere Niveau, navnlig karakteriseret ved Juncus Gerardi og Glaux (se 1. c. p. 57). Det bar livligere Farver, navnlig naar mange blomstrende Eksemplarer af Armeria og ligeledes mange bvidgraa Pletter af Artemisia niari- tima er indstroede. H0sletten var nu i fuld Gang; paa Grund af den langvarige Torke var det slaaede Ho meget kort. Det var veesentlig dannet af Juncus Gerardi, Festuca rubra, Armeria, Plantago maritima, Triglochin, Glaux o. fl. Juncus Gerardi borer til de Arter, der gaar bojest op paa egentlig Marskbund. Naar Overfladen bliver mere sandet ved det vest fra tilfogne Sand, forsvinder den, og Vegetationen gaar over i en mere almindelig Sandbunds, — den bliver en overvejende Armeria-Festuca /v<^/-a-Vegetation, dannende et 5te Baelte. Gte Bselte er det egentlige Flyvesandsbaelte ; hele Fladen er her dsekket med et mere eller mindre tykt Lag af Flyvesand, der mange Steder er loftet op i Klitter. Hele Floraen var her aldeles forskellig fra den tidligere. I Grofterne, som var gravede ved Vejene, og som var mere eller mindre fugtige, fandtes ligeledes en helt anden Plantevsekst end i Marskgrofterne mod 0st. Fra Grofterne og tilstodende Marker noteredes: Agrostis alba, Alopecurus geniculatus , Leontodon autumnalis, Trifolinni repens, Triglochin palustre. Fra lavere Niveau: Batrachium liederaceum, Bidens sp., Gnaphalium uliginosum, Juncus bufonius, Montia — 58 — rivularis, MyosoUs ccespitosa, Polygoyinm Hydropiper, P. Convolvulus, FotenUlla anserina, Sagina procumhens, Stellaria uliginosa. 1 Vand: Callitriche haimdata, C. stagnalis. Efter et Beseg i den under Udgravning vserende nye Fiskeri- Havn i Esbjerg, hvor Mag. sc. N. Hartz foreviste den der fundne imders0iske Mose, i hvis nederste Dele der fmdes arktiske Planter, f. Eks. Dvsergbirk i Majngde, og i hvis ovre Lag der vistes os Eg, Hasselnedder m. ni., drog vi til Varde, hvor Klubben „Enigheden" viste sin overordentlig store Elskvterdighed ved at gore en vellykket F'est med Bal for Ekskursionens Deltagere, der desuden indkvarteres hos Klubbens gsestfrie Medlemmer. Den 13. Juli korte vi forst til Oksbol, hvor der, efter Ekskur- sionen til Prsestesoen, spistes Frokost. Forst bes0gtes Grundso, der er en for Isengst (formodentlig ved Sandflagt) udtorret So, hvis gamle Bredder endnu ret tydeligt synes at kunne paapeges i den sydlige Side. Her var der fortrinlig Lejlighed til at iagttage Niveauforskellighedernes Rolie for Plante- VEeksten. Her saas noget lignende som paa Fano paa Ekskursionen 1893 (1. c. p. 60 — 61). Folgende Niveauer iagttoges: 1) Det laveste indtoges af smaa Keerstrsekninger, hoved- sagelig dannede af Eriophorum angustifolimn, Carex Goodenoughii, C. Oederi o. fl. 2) Omkring dem, paa det nsest hojere Niveau, fandtes Myrica- Hede, dannet af hoj Pors. 3) Endnu hojere trseder Erica freni. 4) I det ngest hojere Niveau fremhersker Calluna, og 5) hojest fandtes endelig nogle lave Klitter med segte Klit- planter. De laveste af disse Strsekninger ligger aabenbart under Vand oni Vinteren, og nogle er ret blottede for Blomsterplanter, men Grunden er dog aldrig ganske blottet, idet der overalt paa saadan delvis aaben Bund fmdes Overtrgek af rodbrime Zygnemaceer. Grundvandet fandtes i c. 1 Al. Dybde. Paa disse nogne, torlagte Pletter fmdes mange Arter, der vanskeligt kan haevde sig 1 den taitte Pors- eller Lynghede, og heriblandt mange af Vestjyllands ejendommelige, i andre Egne sjseldne Arter, f. Eks. Aira tdiginosa, Juncus pygtmeus , Lycopodium inundatum , Ehynchospora fusca, Narthecium. lovrigt fandtes her: Agrostis canina, Carex panicea, C. Goodenoughii, Drosera rot undif alia og Dr. intermedia, meget al- — 59 — mindelige ; Empetniw (Bselte 2, 3, 4) ; Eriophorum angustifolmm ; Ge- nista ancjUca (Baelte 4); Heleocharis midficaulis; Juncus atricapilkis, J. filiformis, J. squarrosus, J. siipinus', Orchis maculata (Baelte 4); Pedicularis silvaUca ; Pingincula vulgaris (Baslte 2 — 3) ; PotentiUa TonnentiUa. Af Laver var der iiavnlig: Cladoma gracilis (Bcelte 4) og C. rangiferina. Prsestesoen var en saerdeles interessant S0. Ved den sydlige Bred, soni vsesentlig var den, vi besegte, er den meget lavvandet nied Sandbund langt nd, kun mod Vest er den dybere og bar mere Mudderbund, og kun ber fandt vi Nymphwa alba voksende. Bredderne er for en stor Del daikkede af Pors, Uden for dette Baelte fandtes paa mere sumpet eller dog vandrig Bund: Lysimacliia fhijrsiflora, Conarum palustre, Carex rostrata m. t\. Det 3die Baelte var Lobelia-Baeltet, der fandtes dels paa torlagt Bund, dels i Vandet, bvor Planterne stod med de lange Skafter og blegblaa Blomster ragende hojt op over dette. Som paa Fan0 i 1893 (1. c. S. 60) fandtes her mellem dens Rosetter af tilbagebojede, butte, giinsende Blade, lignende Rosetter med spidse Lovblade, nemlig af Liforella; paa sine Steder var denne i saadan Maengde, at den dannede taette, gronne Overtraek paa Bunden. Det er bekendt, at de paa ter Bund voksende L?Vo>-e//o-Eksemplarer er lave og kan blomstre, medens de i Vand voksende er sterile og meget kraftigere. Hojdepunktet naaedes i Vestenden af Soen, bvor der paa det dybere Vand fandtes Eksemplarer med Blade paa indtil 15— i20 Cm. Liengde. 1 samme Baelte og med lignende Skud- og Bladbygning fandtes Subularia aqaatica blomstrende under Vand; Isoetes lacustris; Jan- cus supinus; Elatine hexandra krybende paa Bunden, dels i Vandet. dels paa t0rlagt Bund i en rodlig Form. Den i Ekskursionsberetningen fra 1893 (S. 60) som Fofanio- i natans, Jun- cus supimis (flydende paa Vandet). Paa disse Vandplanter voksede Masser af Alger, der ogsaa i losreven Tilstand drev uui i)aa Vandet og var skyllede op paa Bredderne. Spougilla finviatilis fandtes ogsaa. I 0vrigt fandtes Ror vegetation. Af Tagroret maaltes der overjordiske Udlobere paa 4,(50 Meters Laengde. — GO — Det nsesto Ophold gjordes ved Bordrup Kro, hvorfra Bes0g aflagdes i Plantagen paa de store Klitter vest for den (se Ekskurs. 1893, S. 84 — 86). Fra den hojeste Klit haves en vid og interessant Udsigt: mod 0st ser man ud over Engene ved Bordrup, over Ho Biigt og over Landet hinsides denne belt ned til Esbjerg, hvis hoje Vandtaarn tydeligt kan ses, samt til Fano ; mod Vest ud over Karls Maersk Hede, den vidt strakte, ode, mest af fugtige Hede- strsekninger opfyldte Flade, som vi gennemvandrede 1893. I den nsermeste Del af samme saa vi de blinkende Vande af Hedesoerne, som nu var meget mindre end paa hosfojede Billeder, Fig. i2 og 3, der er tagne i Maj Maaned, og langt i Vest, bag den hele Flade skimtedes utydeligt Klitternes takkede Toppe. En Del af Ekskursionens Deltagere begav sig ud til disse Hedesoer, men her fandtes ikke andet, end hvad der var set ved Preestesoen, ikke engang saa meget. En anden Del af Deltagerne vandrede mod 0st ud til Ho Bugt. Terreenet ost for Bordrup Sande er i sin naermest disse vserende Del mere eller mindre overflojet af Flyvesand, hvorfor det er dannet af uendelig magre og torre Sandmarker med de for saadanne ejen- dommelige Planter. Disse magre Sandmarkers Vegetation skitter Karakter, alt som de bliver seldre. Paa en et Aar gammel Mark, hvor der forrige Aar havde vEeret Rug, var Vegetationen en Rodknsevegetation; foruden Rodknse var Agrostis vulgaris, Airopsis prcpcox og Jasione almindelige; endvidere noteredes Achillea Millefolium og Ptarmica, Leontodon autumnalis, Festuca rubra, Lotus corniculatus, Trifolium repens, Gnaphalium silvaticum og Filago minima. Paa en Mark, der var ^2 Aar gammel, var Rodknae forsvundet, og Vegetationen var hovedsagelig Agrostis vulgaris med Festuca rubra, Airopsis prcecox, Jasione, Hypochceris radicata, Filago, Wein- goertneria, Achillea Millefolium og Leontodon indblandede. (Se i0v- rigt nedenfor om Sandmarkerne ved Blaavand.) De fjernere Dele er derimod Strandenge af Marskengenes Natur, gronne Flader, daekkede med taet Grces og andre Urter, og hvis Slikbund er gennemskaaren af dybe Grofter. Paa enkelte Steder fmdes her segte Moser. Men medens den ovenfor omtalte Bugt ved JVordby viser os et Eksempel paa en stadig foregaaende Nydannelse af Marskeng, er Marskdannelsen her afsluttet, og Havet bryder nu tvsert imod ned, hvad det tidligere bar bygget op. Bredderne ud mod Ho Bugt — 61 Fig. i. Udsigt t'ra Burdnip Sande mod Vest. I Forgnmden Bjaergf'yr og andre Naaletraeer nied Hede-Bundvegetation. Leengst i Vest Klitterne, der dog ikke trsedei- frem paa Billedet. 22. Maj 1899. Fig. 3. Lynghede nied Hedeseer i Kails Maersk Hede. 22. Maj 1899. Udsigt mod Nord. — 62 — staar ganske stejlt eller er eiidog delvis underininerede af Havet og styrter efterhaanden ned, hvorfor Stranden i Ebbetiden ses dsekket med st0iTe eller mindre, graesklasdte Lerkluniper eller hele store Tuer, hvis fine Dele lidt efter lidt skylles l0s og fores bort af Havet. (Fig. 4.) Bredderne er omtrent 0,8 — 1 m. hoje, hvilket inaa frem- kalde nogen Formodning cm, at Bunden ved Landhaevning er komrnen noget hojere, end den oprindelig var, men mere end en Formodning heroni kan man endnu nBeppe have, for nsermere Studier er gjorte^). Bredderne viser tydeligt, at Jorden er lagdelt, og de forskellige Lag bar forskellig Modstandskraft mod 0stenvindens Bolgeslag og mod Isgangen i Vintertiden; Bredderne former sig derefter, idet de undertiden skraaner ret stserkt og uregelmsessigt indad og nedad. Under Slikbunden synes der at ligge Sand. Medens Landet saaledes nu for Tiden tager af paa Vestsiden af Ho Bugt, skal det vokse mod Nord ved Varde Aa. Planteveeksten paa Marskengene er noget forskellig efter Niveauet : I. Der er nsermest Stranden segte Strandenge med Glyceria maritima, Agrostis aJha, Juncus Gerardi, Glaux, Odontites littoralis, Plantago maritima i smaa og middelstore Eksemplarer, Planiayo CoronopuSy Trifolium repens, Triylocliin maritimum (spredt, lav, ikke i store Tuer som paa Fanos imge Marsk), T. paliistre, o. a. II. Et hojere Niveau er betegnet isger ved Armeria vulgaris, der paa vide Strsekninger i sin Blomstringstid kan give Engen en rod Tone. Med den kan Andes: Carum Carvi (iseer paa opkastet Jord ved Grofter); CocJdearia; Cerastium vulgatum; Flantago lanceo- lata, maritima (med store, brede Blade) og Coronopus\ Ranuncidiis acer ; Rumex crispus (paa opkastet Jord ved Grofterne) ; Taraxacum officifiale-, Trifolinm repens og pratense; Triglocliin maritimum; samt en hel Del smalbladede, tsette Grsesser, navnlig Agrostis-kriQi', AntJioxanthiim, Bromns, Sieglingia m. fl. Gi'undvandet fandtes i Maj Maaned paa ^li Meters Dybde. III. Paa et hojere Niveau, nsermere Land, hvor der var kom- met Flyvesand ovenpaa, og Grundvandet i Maj vist laa omtrent i 1 Meters Dybde, var der mere Skjaller, Agertidsel, Musevikke, Almindelig Honsetarm, Syre, Rod Svingel, Hestegrses, Gulaks, Agrostis vulgaris i Maengde. ') Hvor Ribe Aa lober gennem ^Holmene's gainle Marskenge, ligger den nieget dybere end disses Overflade. Ogsaa her synes det vanskeligt at forstaa, at Marsken er kommen til at ligge saa hojt uden Landha-vning. — 63 — IV. Et lavere Niveau havde mere Karakter at" en almindelig Eng. Her findes: Trtievlekrone, Eng-Viol, Skov-Troldurt i Msengde, Blaahat, Vibefedt, Eng-Tidsel, Hvid Klover, Polyyula serpyllacea. V. Det laveste Niveau, som er fjaernet fra Havet, er naermest et Kaer og bserer mange Carex Goodenoughii, Efiophorum anyusti- foliinn, Tagr0r m. m. og st0der op til Torvemoserne. VI. Grofterne og T0rvegravene. Paa nogle Steder er der skaaret Klyne; Mosen siges at vsere en Snes Stykker Klync dyb, Fig. 4. Vestsiden af Ho Biigt (Udsigt mod Xord) i Ebbetidoii. I Foigiundcn Slikbund iiied udskyllede Partier af Marskbunden. regnet etter Klynens Tykkeise, men Isengere Syd paa skal den vaere dybere. De er aabenbart gamle Lavninger, formodentlig inden for de gamle Strandenge, som er blevne torvefyldte. Omkring deni findes den under IV anforte Plantevsekst. I Mosehullerne tandtes mange interessante Alger, Flagellater m. m. Desuden af Blomsterplanter: Frobid, Bukkeblad, Lemna trisulca, L. minor. Almindelig er Lille Blaererod, Ranunculus Flammula, Hottoniu, Hippuris, m. fl. I Marskgrofterne fandtes til Dels de samme Arter, desuden fandtes : Glycerin fluitans og spectabilis, Myosotis ccespitosa, Ayrostis - 64 -, ulha med ineterlange Udlobere, Potamogeton alpinus og acutif alius, Scirpus Tahe}'na")}io)itani, Sparganiiim ramosum og simplex med lange, flydende Blade. Om Aftenen naaede vi Blaavandshuk og bleve med nogen Vanskelighed indkvarterede allesammen dels i Kroen, dels i om- liggende Gaarde. 14. Juli gjordes en Ekskiirsion mod Sydvest forbi Rednings- stationen til Havet, op til Fyret, gennem Klitter og Gr0nninger til Karls Masrsk. Hele Egnen er oprindelig en ganske jsevn Flade (Diluvialflade?), og alle de talrige Forhojninger og Ujsevnheder, der nu fmdes, og som mange Steder er saa store, at de vsesentlig indskraenker Syns- kredsen, er Flyvesandsklitter. Bimden er nu overalt Sand, og nogen Torvedannelse skal ikke fmdes (undtagen ved Bordrup, som omtalt) ; efter Sigende skal der dog findes Torv dybt nede. Heller ikke synes der i Hederne at fmdes nogen tyk og sej Mordannelse. Der findes der vsesentlig knn en svag Mulddannelse, som farver Sandet sort, og i de vaadere Hedestrsekninger naar noget dybere ned. Der fmdes ntvivlsomt heller ingen Ahldannelsc, hvad der bekrsefter min oftere (Mano, Fano, Oksbol, o. a. St.) gjorte lagttagelse, at i Lyng- hede paa Flyvesandsbimd danner der sig ikke eller dog sjaelden Ahl. Denne synes nsesten kun at optrsede paa Diluvial- eller Alluvialsand, navnlig det fluvio-glaciale Sand paa Hedesletterne i JylJand, og Sandet skal formodentlig til en vis Grad vajre jernholdigt. Vi tog ferst San dm ark erne i 0jesyn. De rodbrune Rod- kn 86 marker, som trseffes rundt om i Landet paa magre Sand- marker, der ikke er blevne merglede, og som er almindeligst i Jylland, repra^senterer aabenbart et af Kulturen fremkaldt, bestemt Trin i Vegetationens Udvikling paa forhen dyrket, men nu til sig selv overladt Mark. Dette fremgaar deraf, at de ssedvanlig er meget skarpt begrsensede mod andre Marker, der er gr0nne Gragsmarker eller bar Seed. De er i Virkeligheden alle vsesentlig Marker, der Aaret forud har baaret Rug (eller Havre), hvilket ses af de Stubbe, der staar paa Markerne, og af de enkelte Rugplanter, der fmdes spredte hist og her. Ssedskiftet er i Vestjylland paa saadanne Marker ssedvanlig det, at man to Aar i Tra^k dyrker Rug (altid Vinterrug), og derpaa lader dem ligge; Byg og Havre dyrkes paa mere fugtige Jorder. Ved Jordens Bearbejdelse maa der voere fremkommet en L0shedtilstand i Jordbunden, som er gunstig for Udviklingen af - 65 - Rodkntes knopdannende R0dder og for Spiringen af dens Fro. Do i Rugmarkerae liggende Rodder maa forinodentlig faa Kraft til at danne Knopper, medens Rugen overvintrer, og Skuddcnc kan efter Hosten udvikle sig videre og naeste Aar komme i Blomst. Sandsynligvis koiiimer Rodknaeplanterne dog isrer fra Fro, der ligger i Jorden, eller af tilforte Fro; thi ved Undersogelse af Planterne paa en Rodkngemark fandt Ostenfetd', at Planterne var Kim- planter, medens Planterne i Rugniarker alle var Rodskudsplanter. Jorden i disse Marker er kun meget lidet da^kket; man ser ofte mere Sand end Planter, men Sandets Overtlade begynder dog at 1)11 ve mork og fastere. I 2det Aars Groesmark er der langt mindre af Rodknae, og den forsvinder derefter yderligere, eller den kommer i alt Fald ikke saa rigelig i Blomst, bliver altsaa ikke saa synlig. Formodentlig forsvinder den ikke belt. I en Mark ved Oksbol, bvor der for 3—4 Aar siden var Rug, saa jeg 19. Maj ikke Spor af Rodknse, men Tuer af Sandskaeg. Hvor Isenge Rodknsefroene kan bevare Spiro- evnen, naar de ligger i Jorden, ved jeg ikke; ej heller, hvor let de spredes. Grunden til, at Rodknse forsvinder eller bliver mindre fremtrsedende paa ?eldre Graesmarker, maa utvivlsomt soges i, at de andre Planters Konkurrence hindrer den. Det er nseppe Jord- bundsforhold ; man skulde snarest anse den for at vsere en mere fordringsfuld Plante, end den utvivlsomt er, og snarest skulde man vente, at den blev fordrevet fra den nylig bearbejdede og godede Jord; thi ved Blaavand, hvor man ingen Mergel bar, til- forer man dog Jorden Kalk, nemlig fra de Musling- og Snegleskal- bunker, som man skaffer sig ved Indsamling paa Stranden, og som braendes, for de kores paa Marken. Rodknue anses jo for ikke at ynde Kalk. Flora. 1 solve Rugmarkerne fandtes: Arjrostis Spica venii (i meget stor Maengde og ofte i meget store Eksemplarer); Arabis Thaliana (i Maengde); Matricaria ChamomiUa; Polygonum Convol- vulus (i Maengde), Spergula arvemis, Rimex Acetosella; Scleranthus unnuHs; Teesdalia nudicaulis ; Viola tricolor; Linaria vulgaris; Erodimn; Myosotis arenaria{£i\m.)\ Vicia angitstifolia; Achillea Mille- folium og Trichera. I R d k n ae m a r k e r n e ( 1 ste Aars Graesmark) : Airopsis pnecox, Hoi CMS mollis, Hypochceris radicata, Erodimn, Jasione montana (enkelte Rosetter); Linaria vulgaris (pletvis Grupper af Skud): Ornithopiis ijerpusill us ; Scleranthus annuus; Teesdalia (almindelig Botanisk Tidsskrift- 25. Bind. ^ — 66 — og nu bloiiistrende); Filago minima, Trifolium arvense, Weingcert- neria canescens, Agrostis vulgaris, Viola tricolor, ligesom R0dkn8e i nieget stor Msengde. Der var nu i Juli Maaned 80 — 100 Cm. til Grundvandet. I de 86 Id re Marker er der meget faerre og raeget lavere Eksemplarer af Viola ligesom af Redknae, men der er Antallet af Jas^'o^? e-Rosetter og Teesdalia va^sentlig foroget; dertil kommer: Achillea Millefolium, mange Eksemplarer af Hypochceris radicata, hist og her i utrolige Mgengder, saa at Markerne gulner i dens Blomstringstid ; Weingwrtneria; Ranunculus acer; Ornithopus; Holcus lanaius, Mtjosotis arenaria; Trifolium minus og arvense; Sagina procumhens; Lycoperdon og en hel Del Grsesser. Men endnu er Jorden meget aaben. Endnu seldre Marker var omtrent belt grsesdaekkede, gronne og havde talrige Agrostis vulgaris, Airopsis prcecox og RoUikeplanter ; desuden i Bunden Scleranthus perennis, Potentilla anserina, Polytrichmn piliferum, Hylocomier og Peltigera samt en- kelte Ca^/i'^wa-Planter. — Strand en. Syd for Fyret tager Havet bort af Klitterne, som derfor ud mod Havet staar med stejle, hoje Vsegge, i hvilke der ses tydelige Lag af gamle, muldede Markoverflader, som Flyvesand bar lejret sig ovenpaa (Fig. 5). Vi saa ikke dette saa tydeligt nu, som jeg tidligere bar set, naar Vinterfloderne havde bortskyllet de l0se Masser, som med Tiden lejrer sig paa Skraenternes Fod og mere eller mindre paa deres Overflader. Stranden syd for Fyret er ogsaa forboldsvis smal. Stranden nord for Fyret er meget bredere og meget rigere paa Skaller og Opdrift. Her var der mange begyndende Klitdannelser omkring de isolerede Planter af Hjoelme, Agropyrum junceum saas derimod ikke. Vi passerede dernsest Danmarks vestligste Punkt, Blaavandshuk (Fig. 6) og drejede ind i Klitterraenet. Klitterne ved Blaavand borer til de smukkeste og mest impo- nerende, som vi bar. Mod Vest er der bvide, „levende" Klitter med dybe Klofter og Indsaenkninger ; 0st for denne vestlige Klitbrsemme ligger brede , frisk gronne , blomsterrige Flader, „Gr0nninger" (se Fig. 8), og 0st for disse kommer der after en Klitkaede af mere dsempede Klitter, hvis Bevoksning isser er Graa- ris og Revling foruden naturligvis Hjaelme og Marebalm. Forst Isengere mod 0st bliver Lyngen almindeligere. 0st for den anden — G7 w^^ •^. A >... tat ■ 1 Fig. 5. Strand s. f. Blaaviiiidshuk. ll.ivt-L biyder Landet ned, og do gamle Markoverfladfi- mcd deres Mulddannelser, der nr blevne tilsandede den ene efter den anden, kommer til Syne. trs _^ Fig. 6. Blaavandshuk, set fra Syd, mod tie af Dcltafierne i Ekskursionen. — G8 Klitraekke er der atler Lavninger og Klitter, mere uordentlig og isoleret spredte; nogle af disse er forvandledc til Lynghede, hvilken ogsaa trsekker sig hen over mange Klitter (Fig. 7); andre, der er mere fugtige, er gr0nne Star-Enge, eller de er bevoksede med anden Plantevsekst , og herfra sker uniferkelig Overgangen til den store Karls (eller Kalle) Maersk Hede. Klitfloraen er omtalt i Beretningen fra 1893, S. 81. Der fandtes intet nyt, dog kan bemserkes, at Sileiie Otites fandtes Fig. 7. Et mod LynK ))uvuksct Klitparti ved Blaavand. Der er mange Hjffilmetuer tilbage mellem Lyngen. Msengde med Ustilago antherantm, og at jeg ved et Bes0g i Maj Maaned fandt Cerastium tetrandrum. Denne er formodentlig ikke saa sjselden, som man skulde tro efter Literaturen; man kommer blot ikke til dens Voksesteder i dens Udviklings- og navnlig Blomstringstid i den tidlige Vaar (jeg har ogsaa fundet den ved Hanstholm). I nogle Lavninger i den levende Klit var Partier dsekkede af en ren Bevoksning af Agrostis alba, andre var mere nogne med spredt staaende Kimplanter af Psamma i Msengde. De deempede Klitter i 2den Kosde er isaer daempede med Hjselme, Pil og Revling. Sandet skinner imidlertid frem mange — 71 — Steder, Biinden er gronlig og graa. Meget almindelig er Cemsfmm semidecandritw, ogsaa C. tetrandrum, Hypochceris radicata (i Maengde), Koeleria cimbrira (danner sine smaa Tuer vist isaer, hvor Sand er blsest bort og Bunden i Foerd med at dsekke sig paa ny), Festuca rubra, F. ovina (danner lignende Tuer som Weinycertneria og Koeleria), Galium veruni, Hieracium umbellatum, Fhleuni arenarium , Psamma, Salix repens, Seduni acre (i Msengde), Senecio vulgaris var. radiatus, Silene Otites, Vicia Cracca, V. lafhi/roides, Viola tri- color, Weingcertneria canescens (i stor Maengde). At" Mosser saas isfer Polytrichum's sorte Hovedcr, pletvis i uhyre Msengde, og en l)run Hyp)nwi, der danner Tuer i Sandflugt. Af Laver er der endnu ikke mange, det meste er lost liggende Cornicularia aculeata. Gronningerne. Paa Fig. 8 ses fra den- 2den Klitraekke mod Vest ud over forst en bred Gronning, paa hvilken der dog bar dannet sig nogle meget lave Klitter, derefter over den yderste Klitraekke, og bag denne ligger saa Stranden, der her ikke kan ses, og Havet. Gronningernes Jordbund er Sand af samme Slags som Klitternes; men der er aabenbart ikke ret langt til Vandet, og Sandet er ret fugtigt. Det bliver derfor da^kket af et frisk gront, lavt Tseppe, i hvilket ret mange Blomster kan vsere indstroede. Karakterplanterne var i Folge Optegnelser af Ostenfeld fol- gende: SaJix repens, Agrostis alba, Trifolium repens og hist og her HydrocotijJe og Pyrola rotundifolia v. arenaria. Imellem disse noteredes en Msengde andre Urter og Gra^sser: Linmn catharticum, Epipactis palnstris, Potentilla TormentUla og anserina, Brunella, Lotus cornicidatus, Cerastium vidgatum, Juncus lampocarpus, Parnassia, Trifolium minus og procumbens, Galium uliginosum, Carex Goode- noughii, Vicia Cracca, Rammcnlus Flammula og repens, Eu2)hrasia stricta, Leontodon aatmrntalis, Sieglingia, Trifolium prateuse {Qu]f.e\{- vis), Polygala vulgaris, Nardus-Tuer, Erythrcea littoralis. Lychnis, Holchus lanatus, Antlioxanthmn, Cadamine palustris, Luzida multi- flora. Et Profil af Jorden i en Lavning gav ifolge Ostenfeld fol- gende: 1) overst c. 7— 8 Cm. Humuslag med Masser af Planterester. 2) 20—25 Cm. humusblandet Sand med faa Planterester, 3) derna-st rent Sand (intet Grundvand paa c. 50 Cm.). 0sten for 2den Kiilraskke er der alter Gronninger, men de er h0jere, torre, mere saiulfogne end de andre, og mest da^kkcde af Lyng, Revling, Pil og Gyvel (der utvivlsom er vild her, da den er — 73 — saa almindelig overall paa Klitterne). Her var fugtigere Lavninger med Erica, men det endnu lavere Niveau, Pors, fandtes ikke i&v laengere inde ad Karls Msersk Hede. Paa disse fugtigere Pletter er de r0dlige Zygnemaceer meget almindelige. Hvor Overfladens Mor eller Lyng bliver skrsellet af, overtrsekkes Bunden snart med en sortagtig-violet Hinde af Zijgo- (jonium ericetorum o. a. Alger. Under dette slibrige Lag er Bunden Sand, af hvilket de 3 — 4 0verste Cm. er m0rke af Humusdele. Paa saadanne nogne Pletter er der en gunstig Mark for Kimplanter, og her kan der fmdes mange saadanne af Drosera intermedia og rotundi- foUa, Eksemplarer af Carex GoodenoughU og ;panicea samt enkelte smaa Sphagnum- Vuev, paa hvilke snart Tranebaerret indflnder sig. Vandet fandtes her i Maj Maaned paa c. 35 Cm. Dybde. Den storre Del af Terrsenet hen ad Blaavand er lyngdaekkede Klitter og Sandmarker, en ejendommelig Blanding af Klittens og Lynghedens Vegetation, saaledes som Fig. 7 viser. Nogle af Deltagerne besogte en lille S0. Ostenfeld med- deler om den : Lavningerne i Nserheden af Soen var dsekkede af Nardus-Tuer med Salix repens; endvidere fandtes her Holcus lanatus , Agrostis vulgaris, Anthoxanthum , Pedicularis silvatica, Festuca ovina, Potentilla ereda, Juncus squarrosus og enkelte Erica og Calluna. Nsermere S0en var Gyperace-Eng (se 1893, p. 65) dannet af Carex GoodenoughU og Ranunculus Flammula med Salix repens, Galium uligvnosum, Triglochin palustre, Agrostis canina, Hydrocotyle, Mentha, Comarum, Lychnis, Eriophorum angustifolium, Pedicularis palustrls og enkelte Aira idiginosa. Ved selve Seen fandtes, hvor Bredden var gruset, Alisma ranunculoides og Heleosciadium ; andre Steder gik Rorvegetation fra Bredden ud i Soen, og her stod foruden Phragmites, Carex Goode- noughU, C. rostrata og Menyanthes. Ude i S0en voksede : 1) nsermest Land Litorella i Msengde, Chara sp., Juncus sujnnus, Alisma ra- nunculoides og lidt Lobelia, 2) tengere ude: Potamogeton natans og gramineus, Polygonum amphihium og Myriophyllum alter niflo rum. I Beretningen fra 1803 omtaltes Skallingen og den store Sandslette i dennes nordlige Del, en enorni Havbund uden Hav. Ogsaa denne Gang rettede vi vore Fjed hen mod denne mserk- veerdige Plet, idet vi om Eftermiddagen gjorde den ret lange Van- dring langs Stranden ned til denne Sandflade og noget ud paa — 73 — den, hvorefter vi ad en anden Vej, over Engene og Markerne, tog tilbage til Blaavand. Skalling-Sletten er en vidtstrakt, gulgraa Flade, ganske plan og tilsyneladende ganske nden Liv. Fig. 9 viser Udsigten fra den nord- vestlige Ende ud over Fladen og Klitterne langt i Syd. I Forgrunden ses lave Tuer dannede af Ghjceria mantima og Agrostis alba. De hvidlige Partier paa Fladen er lost (tort) Sand. Ved naermere Betragt- ning viser det sig dog ikke belt at vaere Tilfaeldet, at den er livlos. Der er Strsekninger, hvor ganske vist intet andet ses end Musling- skaller og Grus af tset liggende, brnnc og sorte Stene, og saa maaske -IT"""^"-- K.W!'J'l^',.iaLBl.„i4mjJtU__— ."-.„ ^ Fi^. 9. Fra Skallingen (Udsif?t mod Syd). hist og her en lille Hjailmetue, der bar samlet lidt Sand bag ved sig (paa Lgesiden). Der er andre Stroekninger, der synes at vfere ganske nogno Sandflader, med kun enkelte Skaller ragende op at af det brune Sand. Men ser man nsermere til, vil man finde, at der er blegt lerbrunt-olivengronne Pletter, ofte ret store i Udstniek- ning, og i dem vil man finde de forste Kolonister af Landet, de blaagronne Sandalger, som findes omtalte i Beretningen 18*J8, S. 81, i Beretningen om Skagens-Ekskursionen 18*J6 (Bot. Tidsskr. 21, S. 71), og som jeg nu kender rundt om fra vore Kyster og belt ned langs Sonderjyllands Vestkyst til Amrum. Vandet fandtes ber i Maj i ea. V2 Meters Dybde. De jaevne Sandflader er overvejende, _ 74 — Grussletterne er hverken talrige eller store. Om Vinteren staar Sandfladen ofte under Vand. Ved Nordsiden af Sandfladen er der en bred Groft, Havne- groften, over hvilken der enkelte Steder er Spange. Den var en Gang et sejlbart Lob, omtrent ned til den lille So, der endnu findes, men Sandet har nu nsesten tillukket det. Her oppe vokser nemlig Landet, navnlig, saa vldt jeg ved, ud mod Ho Bugt. Man har her Lejlighed til at se And elgr^esset optraede paa Sandbund og som sandbindende Plante, der kan danne ganske lave, runde Klitter, sora smgelter sammen til Sandinarsk (se Fig. 9). Ogsaa Salicornia optrseder her og ligeledes udenfor Ghjceria''en. Paa lidt hojere Steder kommer Hvene til og Isegger sine Ranker hen over Sandet og opfanger ligeledes det Flyvesand, som ikke bindes af Sandfladens Fugtighed, men af Vinden fores hen over den, mod 0st. Dens og Andelgraessets Tuer fmdes blandede mellem hverandre. En hel Del af de ovenfor naevnte, fra Strandengene kendte Planter optraeder ogsaa her, navnlig Glaux og PUmtago maritima (jevnfor Ekskurs. 1893). Paa endnu hojere, af Flyvesand dannet Niveau tilkommer Hjelmen, og vi kommer ind i et rent Klitterraen. Paa de vaadere Dele af Sandfladen, oppe omkring Havnegroften, har der dannet sig en Slags Marskeng af lave Planter, nsermest en Juncus-Gerardi-Eng med Agrostis alba. Her fandtes foruden disse to : Carex distans; Centuncidus ; Jmiciis bufonius og supinus; Lep- turus filiformis; Odontites littoralis, Plantago Coronopus ; Badio/a iniUegrana i store Msengder; Scirpus rtifus; Erythrcea littoralis; Sagina nodosa, maritima og procumhens; Spergidaria salina; Tri- foJium repeals. Denne Engdannelse stroekker sig fra Havnegroft-Soen (som er saa lavvandet, at vi vadede over den) hen ad Blaavand til og bliver her mere marskagtig, navnlig gennemskaaren som Marskengene af brede, dybe Grofter. Den havde smaa Forhojninger og Fordyb- ninger, aabenbart stammende fra Sandflugt, og deres Plantevaekst vekslede paa en interessant Maade efter Niveauet. Den nseste Dag (14. Juli) korte vi til Varde, men gjorde under- vejs en lille Afstikker ned til Varde Aa ved Jandrup. Paa Byens Side stoder Sandmarkerne lige op til Aaen, paa den modsatte er der hoje Rorsumpe med navnlig Scirpus lacuster i store Msengder, — 75 — og indstroet mellem den : Gh/ceria spedaUJis, Digraplns arunclinacea, Sparganium, Riimex Hi/drolapathnm, PJirac/niifes o. fl. Fra Varde kerto vi ined Banen til Ilcrning, hvor vi over- nattedo i Hotel Eide. Fler stedte Ingeni0r Glaiidi -Westh af Hedeselskabet til, idet ban selv enskode at g0re os bekendt med Mosekulturerne paa den store i Knud Mose oprettede Station, lige syd for By en. I Herning ventede der os en Overraskelse ; da vi modte til Middagsbordet, var det festlig smykket og rigelig forsynet med Vin- flasker — et Syn, der hos flere frenikaldtc en betpenkelig Mine ved Tanken om de tornme Pengepunge. Heldigvis blev det dog straks oplyst af Hr. W e s t h , at dette skyldtes Generalkonsul P o n t o p p i d a n i Hamborg, der i Aviserne havde lasst om vort Komme til den eftcr ham bensevnede Mosestation og paa Hedeselskabets Kontor i Aarhus havde indlagt en lille Seddel til Hr. Westh med Anmodning om, for bans Regning at skaffe Botanikerne en behagelig Aften — hvilket ogsaa fuldt ud skete, og for hvilket vi takkede ham blandt andet ved at sende ham et i Blaavand taget Fotografi af Ekskursionens Deltas:ere. B^ Nseste Morgen drog de fleste Deltagere med Banen til Silke- borg, tog med en stor Hjulbaad over Seerne til Himmelbjerget, og herfra drog hver til sit. En anden Del valgte at vandre fra Her- ning til Viborg over den store Hede paa Karupfladen, der om nogle Aartier vel vil vsere en Saga blot, naar Myremalms Plantagen og Sten Blichers Plantage og andre Plantager er skudto i Vejret. New Ferns from Brazil by Carl Christensen. In working out a critical list of the ferns in the Botanical Museum at Copenhagen, I have found the following species oi- varieties to be undescribed or not hitherto recorded from Brazil; in a few species of Fee I have altered the name, when the name of Fee has been previously occupied in the genus. The specimens are gathered chiefly in South Brazil by the celebrated collector. Dr. Glaziou, and by Hj. Mosen of Stockholm, resident for many years at Caldas, state of Minas Geraes, Klaplioglossiim deeoratiiin (Kze.) Moore. This beautiful species, pre- viously only known from the West Indian islands, Guyana and Peru, has now been gathered in. South Brazil by Glaziou n. 157 12 and by Mosen n. 3727, San Paulo: Santos, ^"/s 1875 (Acrostichuin Mosenii Glaziou in sched.). It is also recorded from Ouro Preto: Serra das Camarinhas, leg. Schwacke (vide: Christ in Bull. I'herb. Boiss. II, 2, 328 (1902)). All the specimens are sterile. Polypodiuiii Warmingii n. sp. {EKpoh/podiuin). Caudex slioit, erect, crowned at the top with a tuft of light-brown, thin, linear-subulate, about 1 cm. long scales. Stems tufted, Va — 2 cm. long, rigid, clothed with long. soft, i)atent, reddish hairs; frond 1—5 cm. long, ^/4— P'a cm. hroad. oblong-lanceolate, gradually narrowed towards the base, pinnatifid into a narrow wing ; segments oblong, obtuse, dilated and decurrent at the base, the lower ones reduced to meie auricles; larger segments crenate or in- cised V3 — V'2 of the way down to the midrib; texture very thick, coria- ceous, midrib and veins quite hidden; veins free, 2 — 3 jugate, ereclo- patent, once forked, not reaching the margin. Sori large, superficial and submarginal, one at each lobe. Frond with a few long, spreading, reddish — 78 — hairs, mostly confined to the margins, upper surface spai-ely, under one densely white-pruinose. Glaziou 18687. Near P. alhiditlum Bak. but differs by its pilose stem and frond, by the segments being again lobed, and by its more rigid texture. Poljpodiiiin Blanehetii nom. nov. (P. exiguum Fee, crypt, vase. Bres. 1, 89, tab. 37, fig. 1, Christ, Bull. I'herb. Boiss. II, 3, 369, non Griseb. Flor. br. W. Ind. 701). Glaziou 10177, 15753. Probably included under P. trichonumoides Sw. by Baker in „ Flora brasihensis", and, I think, only a dwarfed variety of this species. Pulypodiiiin loiige|ulosiiin nom. nov. (P. villosiim Fee, Crypt, vase. Bres. 2, 54, tab. 97, fig. 1, non Karst. Flor. sel. Columbisejab. 144j. Frond clothed throughout with long, patent, reddish hairs; texture very thick, costa and veins invisible. Glaziou 4411. Polypodiuin nosenii n. sp. {Goniophlehluni). Rhizome 1 — 1\2 cm. thick, creeping, scaly; the scales are numerous, persistent, imbricated, adpressed, ovate, short acuminate, large (6 mm. long by 3 mm. broad), peltately fixed and dark red-brown or nearly black with transparent light-brown edges, very thick and rigid. Stems at distances of 4 cm., brownish or stramineous, glabrous, 3 — 4 dm. long. Frond 7^/2 — 8 dm. long, lanceolate oblong, fully pinnate but with a pinnatifid apex. Rachis above sulcate, slightly hairy and clothed below with scat- tered dark-brown, ovate, long acuminated, ciliated, thin and reticulated scales with a cordate base. Largest pinnae 2 dm. long by :2 cm. broad the lower ones not deflexed or reduced; pinnte numerous, 35 — 40 jugate nearly opposite, in the lower half of the frond at distances of 2 — 3 cm. lanceolate, entire, often falcate, acute or acuminate, sessile; upper side of the base a little dilated and adnated to rachis, the lower one free, rounded midrib stramineous; both surfaces naked except the lower third of the midrib below, which bears a few scales like those of the rachis but smaller veins distinct, forming 4 or 5 rows of areoles between the midrib and edge, the free veinlets ending in a white calciferous dot on the upper surface, when not soriferous ; sori round, superficial, in 2 — 3 rows on both sides of the midrib; texture herbaceous. Vallee de Bomfim, Glaziou 4422, -^/s 1870 (Goniophlebium dissimile L.? Fee Crypt, vase. Bres. 2, 64). — Minas Geraes : Caldas, Mosen 2208, ^,12 1873, and a specimen distributed from Kew and marked: Pol. nerii- folium Schkuhr, Amer. trop., also belongs here. The species here described as new is allied to P. hj/-iceut)i L. and also to P. brasilieiise Poir. A neriifoUuvi (Schkuhr) Baker. All the spe- cimens belonging hereto are named P. neriifolhwi on the sheets, but they - 7U - are totally different from the species of Schkulir by their frond having a pinnatifid apex and bearing scales on the rachis and midrib below, while P. mriifoliutn has a terminal pinna like the lateral ones and is entirely glabrous; from P. lorkeiiii/, a form of which {Gon. pectinatum J. Sm.) has a few similar scales on tlie rachis, our species differs by its distant pinnae. Pol)|)odiiiiii lii'vigntiiiii Cav. var. ('ris|ia(iiiii n. var. Rhizome long trailing, clothed throughout with persistent, red-brown, crisped, long-acuminated, patent scales, like those of the following P. Gala- thea'. Stem 4—8 cm. long, lamina not or slightly decurrent at the base; colour pale-green ; only two rows of meshes by a frond of like breadth as ordinary lanu'yafinn. Minas Geraes: Galdas, 1. Mosen 2220. Polyiiodiiiiii ilalatlioii; nom. nov. {Craspedaria crispata Fee Crypt, vase. Bres. 1, 119, tab. 36, fig. 2, 3, GO, non P. crhpatum (J. Sm.) Hook. sp. 111. 5, 1. — P. lycopodioides part. Bak. Flor. bras. 1, part. 2, 5.33 — P. oaccmiifoliitm Bak. Journ. Linn. Soc. 14, 24). Glaziou 2072, 4423, 5282, 5283, and gathered long ago by Didrichsen during the Danish Galathea Expedition 1845 — 1847 near Rio. This species is intermediate between P. vacciniifol'mm Langsd. et Fisch. and P. hjcojiodioides L., next to the former; the fronds are very different, the sterile ones being from shortly ovate to lanceolate, the fertile ones narrow-linear ; the essential character of this species yet shows the rhizome, which is thicker than in the two allied species and clothed throughout with persistent, crisped and patent scales. Cj^clodiiiin rigidissiiniiin n. sp. (or Aspldium rujidiss'unniH, n. sp.). Rhizome not seen. Stems strong, erect, naked or with a few deciduous red-brown, linear-acuminate scales. Fronds pinnate, glabrous, dimorphous. Sterile frond ovate-oblong. 5 '/-i dm. long. 2 — 2'/.) dm. wide at the middle; rachis above deeply and narrowly channelled; pinnae 15 — Hi jugate with a terminal one. approximate, overlapping one another, horizontal, short-stalked, 3 — 4 cm. broad, ovate-oblong or elliptical, acute at the point, their base nearly equal-sided, cuneate-truncate or on the lower side a little more obliquely cuneate; margins irregularly undulale-crenate, thickened; venation as in C meniscioides (Willd.) with 4 or 5 areoles on each side of the i)rimary veins, but the veins very distinct, strong, raised on both sides; midi'ib sulcate, compressed; texture coriaceous, very rigid; colour brown. — Fertile frond oblong, 6 dm. long, 1 V2 dm. broad; pinnaj in 15 — 16 pairs, rather distant, 8 cm. long by 1 cm. broad, linear, obtuse or rounded at the apex, truncate at the base; margins entire or subix'pand, slightly recurved. Sori numerous, rather small, often confluent; indusium peltate, persistent; texture very rigid; upper surface of the pinnae scalp- turate by the raised veins. Glaziou 12374. — 80 — Subspecies of C. meniscioides (Willd.) Pr. ; it differs by its very rigid texture, the more numerous pinnae, which are horizontal, approximate, and imbricated in the sterile frond, and by its very distinct and raised veins. A$|)leniiiiii serra Langsd. et Fisch. var, geraense n. var. Rachis, like the stem, shining, black, throughout densely clothed with I'ed-brown, deciduous tomentum, consisting of long, hairlike, thin scales with a somewhat broader base; pinnae often lobed towards their base or with a distinct auricle on the upper side; under surface (and sometimes also the upper one) paleaceous along the veins; texture very rigid and leathery; whole plant smaller than the type. Minas Geraes: 1) Lagoa Santa, Serra da piedade. Reinhardt, Warming. 2) Galdas. Mosen 2119, -^o/io 1875. The plant of Mosen is a curious, evidently abnormal form with the pinnae auricled on both sides and sori extending into the auricles. Our variety somewhat resembles A. caudatum Forst., but the position of the sori is that of A. serra, and apparently it is a xerophilous form of this species. — Max. Kuhn in his „Filices africana?" pag. 208 says: ^Aspleiumi Nigritianum Hook, nullo modo ab Aspleno pedicularifoUo St. Hil. (Voy. d. 1. dist. d. Diam. 1, 380) fide spec. orig. distingui potest, quod nomen ex prioriatis legibus anteponendum est". — A. nigritianum Hook, is a well-marked species from the islands of west-tropical Africa, but by recent authors not recorded from Brazil, and the plant of Saint Hilaire is not noticed either by Baker in „Flora brasiliensis" or by Fee in his „Grypt. vase, du Bresil". hi our herbarium I find two specimens collected by Glaziou in the state of Minas Geraes, marked on the sheets A. rJiizophyl- lum Kze. by Baker, but they are evidently extremely different from this species. The dried plants are black; rhizome woody, strong, oblique or erect; frond bipinnate, lower pinnae reduced, ternate, the upper ones with several short-stalked rhomboidal or nearly fan-shaped, dentate pinnules; young rachises and stems clothed with dark-brown scales. The specimens exactly agree with the description and figure of Hooker (2 century tab. 44), and clearly they belong to the same species. Then the synonymy and distribution of the species are as follows : Aspleniiiin pediciilarifoliiiin St. Hilaire, Voy. d. 1. dist. de Diam. 1, 380, Kuhn Fil. afr. 208. — A. nigritianum Hook. 2 cent. tab. 44, spec. fil. 3, 223; Hook, and Bak. Syn. Fil. 215, Kuhn Fil. afr. 108. Minas Geraes: St. Hilaire, Glaziou 15740, 20156 (small). Prince's Island and St. Thome in Guinea Bay. Ptei'is qiiadriaurita Retz. var. Christii n. var. (P. quadriaurita f. major Christ, Annuaire Jard. hot. Geneve 1899, 41). — 81 — Very large; pinnae more than 2 dm. long by 5 — 6 cm. broad at the middle, the lower ones short-stalked, the upper sessile, adnated to the rachis with a decurrent wing; the first pairs oC segments at the base of the pinnae very reduced, auriform or like a broad wing to the costa of the pinna; terminal pinna narrowed suddenly at the base to a broad de- current wing; sterile apex of the segments serrate; texture subcoriaceous, rigid ; colour pale-green with a metallic, silvery lustre ; veins raised as in P. splendens Klf. Glaziou 12359. Probably a distinct species, but the specimen being too incomplete I cannot form a concrete opinion upon that question. Pteris Schwackeana Christ, Spec. pter. austr. Bras. 27. This species, lately described by Dr. Christ, 1 have found in the collection of Glaziou under n. 1G641. The specimen agrees exactly with the description of Christ, only the pinna? are nearly opposite and somewhat broader: 8^/2 cm. A well-marked species allied to P. splendens Klf. Lindsaya lancea (L.) Mett. var. semilunata n. var. Unbranched, simple pinnate; pinnae large, 4V2 cm. long, IV2 cm. broad, the lateral ones with a curved falcate apex, the lower edge straight or slightly concave, the upper arched with the inner side straight and nearly parallel to the rachis, sometimes with a little auricle; the terminal pinna semilunar with a cuneate base, 3—4 cm. broad, upper edge somewhet concave and protruded at both sides into falcate curved horns. Textura papyraceous, plant entirely glabrous; sori in an unbroken row along the upper edge of the pinna. Glaziou 12352, 12353. This fern is of a peculiar habit, yet, I think, it is only a form of the very variable L. lancea (L.) Mett. (L. trapeziformis Dry.). It comes near the var. falcata (Willd.) Bak. in the size and .shape of the lateral pinnae, but the terminal pinna is very different. L. Schotnburgkiana Kl., Kunze Farnkr. 2, tab. 128, which 1 have not seen, differs by its more obtuse pinnae and by its rachis being entirely hidden by the overlapping pinnae. «/9 190-2. Botanisk Ticl??knft. 25. Hind. Tnek af Vegetationen i Omegnen af Frederikshavn. Af C. H. Ostenfeld. 1 Somren 1902 havde jeg Lejlighed til at gore en Del botaniske Udfkigter i Egnen omkring Frederikshavn, bl. a. ledede jeg den botaniske Forenings Sommerekskursion til denne Egn d. 21. — 23. Jiili. Mine lagttagelser om Vegetationen skal jeg tillade rnig at meddele i det folgende; de er noesten alle baserede paa denne Sommers Optegnelser, dog har jeg ved tidligere Ophold i Frederikshavn gjort nogle faa Notitser med Hensyn til Foraarets Flora. Paa alle Udflugterne noteredes de iagttagne Karplanter, saaledes at der foreligger en fyldig Flora-Liste, ved hvis Tilvejebringelse jeg er bleven understottet af de Studerende paa det biologiske Kursus, saerlig Hr. stud. mag. M. L. Mortensen. Da man imidlertid kan vente, at det biologiske Kursus ogsaa i Fremtiden undertiden vil vsere i Frederikshavn, anser jeg det for rigtigst forelobig ikke at offentliggore Listen i det Haab, at Deltagerne i fremtidige Kursus vil hjaelpe til med at supplere den; den er dcponeret i Botanisk For- enings Arkiv ; en Undtagelse g0r jeg dog med en Liste over Floraen paa de smaa Holme, som ligger i Kattegat ud for Frederikshavn. Det Omraade, som jeg undersogte, begroenses ved folgendeLinjer: Mod Sydvest Understed Station — Vrangbsek — Aasted, mod VestAasted — Kvissel — Filing Mose — Jerup og derfra i nord- ostlig Reining langs Jerup Aa til Kattegat. Terra^net er meget forskelligt i dels nordlige og sydlige Del, idet denne sidste er sta3rkt bakket og h0J; den bestaar af de nordlige Partier af de to Bakko- 0er, som adskilles ved Bangsbo-Dalen. Overfladen af disse Bakke- 6* . — 84 — 0er bestaar i F0lge A. J ess en i) dels af „9eldre Yoldialer" dels af „stenet Sand", begge Dele glaciale Dannelser. Den storste Del af det 0vrige Omraade er dgekket af Sand af marin Oprindelse, mod Syd af senglacialt Sand, men udenfor og nord for dette postglacialt Sand; loengst mod Nord, fra Elling Aa og nordefter, optrseder de bekendte ejendommelige Rimmer og Dobber, af hvis Dannelse J ess en har givet en Forklaring (1. c. p, 266 — 267). I Folge denne Forfatter foregaar Rinmiedannelsen derved, at der paa de smalle, lave, af Bolgeslag og Strom frembragte Sandrevler ophobes Tang, som af Bolgerne rulles til lange Polser. Af disse stanses ved Lav- vande det fygende Sand og ophobes, hvorved Ryggen af Sand- revlerne naar op over Vandet og giver Plads til Plantevsekst og Sofugle, der ved deres Godning forbedrer Vilkaarene for Planterne. Ved stadig Sandflugt og ved rigere Vegetation vokser Revlen mere og mere, samtidig med at Str0mmen holder en Rende mellem Pvevlen og Land aaben; men tilsidst lukkes Renden af Sand, og Dannelsen af den nseste Revle tager fat udenfor; den nysdannede lille Rimme forstorres ved Tilforsel af Sand, som fanges af Vegeta- tionen, medens kun en ringe Del kommer ned i „Dobben", hvor der paa Grund af Fugtigheden dannes en rig Vegetation, der efterhaanden bliver kser-agtig med rigelig Humnsdannelse. Saaledes har Jessen set en Rimmedannelse foregaa lidt nord for Lim- fjordens Mimding ved Hals, og saaledes antager han, at den store Rimmedannelse ved Aalbaekbugten er foregaaet, men den er i Nu- tiden afsluttet. Min Undersogelse af det ovenneevnte Omraade er paa mange Steder meget mangelfuld , saerlig vil jeg naevne , at Partiet mellem Aasted — Kvissel — Elling — Knivholt og Flade Kirke naesten ikke er midersogt. Jeg vil dog fors0ge at give en Skildring af Omraade ts Vegetationsformer og den RoUe, de spiller. En stor Del af Landet er dyrket, og da Jorden gennemgaaende er let, indtager Rugen den forste Plads blandt Kornsorterne , dog dyrkes ogsaa en Del Havre og Byg, derimod nsesten ingen Hvede; endvidere dyrkes Kartofler meget og ligesaa Turnips („Roer") til Foder. Grsesmarkerne er seedvanlige Kl0ver-Gr£esmarker, derimod er Grsesenge ikke videre udbredte (se nedenfor). l0vrigt har jeg ikke havt Lejlighed til at ') A. Jessen: Beskrivelse til Geologisk Kort over Danmark; Kortbladene Skagen, Hirshals, Frederikshavn, HJ0rring og L0kken. Danmarks geologiske Undeis0gelse. 1. Rsekke, Nr. 3, 1899. — 85 — gaa neermere ind paa deii dyrkede Jords Plantevfekst. De Vegeta- tionsformer, som jeg i det folgende vil gennemgaa, er: 1. Skovene, dels paa det lave Terrain (derunder Purdannelserne) , dels paa Bakkeeerne; 2, Grceskloedte Bakker; 3. Graesenge; 4. Hede; 5, Sumpdannelser og anden hydrofil Vegetation; (). Strand- enge og 7. Sand-Strand; tilsidst omtales 8. de smaa 0er 1 Kattegat for sig. I. Skovene og Krattene. I Omraadet ligger Isengst mod Nord et ret stort Eg e pur ved Jerup, og paaRimrnerne sydefter fmdes undertiden Tillob til mindre Pur. Paa Lavlandet ligger endvidere de smaa B0geskove ved Ler- bsek og Knivholt^), men de storre Skovpartier ligger paa Bakke- 0erne. a. Egepurret ved Jerup (unders0gt ^^/s). Purkrattene i det nordligste Vendsyssel er ret vel undersogte, sserlig hos E. Warming-) fmdes der en udforlig Skildring af dem, hovedsagelig baseret paa Unders0gelsen af Krattene ved Hulsig, Lodskovvad og Gaardbo, dog er der ogsaa benyttet Optegnelser af M. P. Porsild om andre Krat, bl. a. netop om Jerup-Krattet, Krattet ved Jerup er ret stort i Omfang, men Egene ere ganske lave; sjselden naar de mere end 2—3 M. i H0jde; de vokser mest oppe paa Rimmerne , omgivne af CaUima-Hede. Det er naesten udelukkende Quercus robur (Q. pedimculata) , som danner Krattet; men et Par Q. sessiliflora saa jeg dog; af andre tr.ieagtige Planter kan nsevnes Populus tremula, Jiiniperus og Salix cmrita. Egene er grenede fra Grunden, krogede og forvredne, og de er sta^rkt be- voksede med Likener, isoer Ramalina, desuden Parmelia saxutilis og en anden Art, Urtevegetationen i Bunden karakteriseres af *Melanipijruni pratense og ^ Convallaria majalis; hypj)ige er Aira ■fiexuosa og *MujaHthemuni ; endvidere noteredes Solidaf/o, Calam- agrostis epigejos , Agrostis vulgaris, Anthoxanthum , * Hoi cits mollis, *Sedum telephium , Hieraciiim nmbellatum, Veronica chamwdrys og 1) If0lge Opgivelse af Hr. stud. med. Dresler er Knivholts Etymologi folgende: kniv o: knov (jydsk Ord for riinuk) og holt (lille Skov). ^) Eug. Warming: Exkursionen til Skagen i Jul! 1S9G; Botan. Tidsskr., 21. Bd. 1897; p. 88 ff. — 86 — vfficinalis, Campanula rotundifolia, Pimpinella saxifraga^ Hypericum quadrangulum , Orohus tuberosus , Hypochaeris maculata, enkelte ^Polygonatum anceps, Polypodium vulgare og Vaccinium vitis idcea; imelletn Urterne fandtes lidt Mos (Hylocomia). Af Arterne er kun faa, men deriblandt Karakterplanterne , mere eller mindre typiske Skovplanter (Morplauter), der ikke fmdes i Heden omkring Krattene ; de er mserkede med en Stjserne. Sammenligner man denne Karak- teristik af Jerup-Krattet med Warmings Skildring, vil man se, at det er de samme Planter, der nsevnes, blot er min Liste adskillig fattigere. b. Lerbsek- og Knivholt-Bogeskove. Disse to Smaaskove ligner hinanden meget, de ligger paa fladt Terrsen med ganske svag Hseldning mod hinanden. Paa de mindre Partier, hvor Bmiden er fugtig, er Ellen Skovtrae, paa det ovrige, mindre fugtige, storre Areal Bog en. Bogene er ganske velvoksne og veludviklede ; de staar paa Morbmid, omend ikke altid udprseget. I Knivholt (imdersogt ^/s) var der i den tsettere Del af Boge- skoven folgende Urtevegetation : Oxalis Karakterplante ; Stellaria holostea og pletvis St. nemorum samt Mniimi hornmn almindelige; mere spredte var Majanthemum, Polygonatum midtiflorum, Aspidium dilatatum, spinulosum og phegopteris, Holcus mollis, Luzula pilosa og Trientalis; paa lidt mere aaben Plads kommer Aira flexuosa, Ruhus idwus, Lonicera periclymenum o. a. til. Ligesaa fmdes der paa afdrevne Steder, hvor der er plantet ganske unge Trser, et tset Tseppe af Aira flexuosa med Melampyrum pratense og Trientalis; desuden noteredes paa en saadan Ryddeplads Convallaria mujalis, Majanthemum, Luzida pilosa, Ruhus idwus, Lonicera periclymenum samt enkelte Molinia, Luzula multiflora, Carex pihdifera og leiwrina, Vaccinium myrtillus; altsaa omtrent de samme som ovenfor nsevnt, dog med nogle mere tilfseldige Ledsagere. — Under Ellene erVege- tationen hojere og rigere; det er store Stauder, der karakteriserer den, isaer Spiraea ulmaria og Aracium paludosum, endvidere Mel- andrium riibrum, Athyrium filix foemina , Aspidium dilatatum, Urtica dioica og Aira ccespitosa etc. I Lerbgek er Forholdet meget lignende, maaske er Floraen noget rigere, saaledes havde Partier af Bogeskoven en Undervegetation, hvori der foruden de nsevnte Plaiiter fandtes Melampyrum silvaticum og Ruhus saxatilis samt Calamagrostis lanceolata o. fl. Ligesaa er der mere Afveksling i Staudevegetationen under Elletraeerne, idet der var rigtig dyndede — 87 — Partier (smaa bitte Skovmoser) med Iris pseudacorus, Lysimachia vulgaris, et enkolt Sted llialidrnm flavum etc. Desvaerre kender jeg ikke iioget til Vaarvegetationen i disse Skove, men rimeligvis er den artsfattlg og karakteriseres af Anemone nemorosa; Pulmonaria, som man plejer at kmine fmde ogsaa om Somren, har jeg ikke set, og i Bangsbo-Skovene har jeg ledt forgaeves efter dem baade i Maj 1898 og nu i Aar, saa jeg tror at kunne sige, at den — som forovrjgt mange andre karakteristiske Skovbundsplanter (Muld- planter) — mangier i dennc Egn, hvor Skovbunden er maerkelig fattig paa Arter. c. Be skovklsedte Partier paa Bakkeoeriie. Bakke0erne har rimeligvis vgeret langt mere skovklsedte i tid- ligere Tid end nn til Dags, hvor Skoven og Krattene kun indtager en ringe Del af deres Overflade, medens Heden og paa nogle Steder grsesklfedte Partier samt Kulturmark danner Hovedmassen. De er ganske interessante og ejendommelige, disse Skove og Krat, og vist- nok skyldes deres Ejendommelighed det geologiske Underlag, i alt Fald synes det at veere Tilfaildet med den 0stlige Del, ost for Bangsbo-Aa, som jeg kender bedst. I Folge Jess ens Kort gaar det [eldro Yoldialer i Dagen her paa en ret stor Straekning, og der- ved forklares den Ma^rkelighed , at der ofte fmdes smaa Kildcvteld med Kaer og Sumpe hojt oppe paa de hoje Bakker (60 M. o. H. eller mere), og at folgelig Vegetationen bliver meget afvekslende, afhaengig af, hvor naer den staar et Vaeld. Skoven fmdes isser paa Vestskraaningen af denne ostlige Bakkeo, altsaa ind mod Bangsbo- dalen, men ogsaa paa 0stskraaningerne lindes der mindre Partier hovedsagelig i Klofter mellem Bakketoppene ; disse Smaaparticr. nsermest Krat, folger Baeklobene og indrammer dem. Det er her Ellen, som dominerer; i det hele spiller Elletraeet en langt storre Rolle hor, end jeg ellers kender fra Danmark^). En lignende Ud- vikling af Rod -Ellen saa jeg i Sommer i Bohusliin ved Gullniar- fjorden, hvor den sikkert ogsaa kan takke det rigelig tilstedevserende Grmidvand, der ikke kan forsvindo paa Gnu id af Klippeunderlaget, for sin store Udbredelse. Dette synes at van-e Tilfa-ldet i liole den oslli-.'e Del af Vendsyssel, livad der fremgaar af Ove Paulsens Ekskursionsbeielning i Hotan. Tidsskr.. !24. Bd.. p. XXV~XXVI for den syd0sllige Dels Vedkonimende ; ligeledes omlaler J. Hart z (Ibid., p. XLIV) et EUekrat fra Egnen mellem Bjornager og Tolne. — 88 — Som en Type paa disse EUekrat vil jeg beskrive et Krat, der ligger i en Kloft i Bakken lige ovenfor Understed Station, altsaa paa 0stskraaningen af Bakke0en (unders0gt 21/7). I Bunden af Kl0ften l0ber en lille Bsek, og omkring den er Krattet udviklet som en ren EUeskov med en hoj frodig Undervegetation af Spircea ulmaria, Aracium, Poa trivialis og Ranunculus repens , imellem hvilke Caltha , Carex remota og Geranium robertianum er almindelige; mere spredt forekom : Myosotis palustris , Melandrimn rubrum, Rumex acetosa og sanguinea, Cirsium oleraceum, Athyrimn, Mentha aquatica, Slum angustifolium, Glyceria fuitans, Scirpus silvaMciis, Lychnis, Geum rivaled Aspidium dilatatum, Cardamine amara, Ve- ronica beccabunga og Galium uliginosum; altsaa nsesten udelukkende fleraarige Urter, som ynder Fugtighed, Op ad Skraenterne vokser Ellen ogsaa frodig, men her er Bunden mindre vanddrukken, og Undervegetationen folgelig en anden, idet de store Stauder er borte, Spredt mellem Ellen lindes isaer i Udkanten folgende Buske: Sorbus aucuparia, Corylus og Rhamnus frangula samt af mindre Buske Ribes rubrum og Rubus idcpiis; Urterne er folgende: Oxalis, Poly- gonatum imdtifiorum, Stellaria holostea, Majanthemum, Viola riviniana, Poa nemoralis , Geum urbanum, Epilohium montanum, Aspidium phegopteris og dilatatum, Anthriscus silvestris, Melandrimn rubrum Plagiothecium silvaticum {?) ; altsaa belt andre Arter end de ovenfor naevnte, Med nogen Variation fortssettes EUekrattet opad mod Vest til henimod Rosengaarden; nogle Steder kommer Bogen til, isaer i Udkanten af Krattet, hvor det stoder op til Heden paa Bakkerne, men den spiller kun ringe Rolle. Paa fugtige Steder fandtes en Del andre Urter end de for naevnte, saaledes f. Eks. Lysimachia vulgaris og Iris i Partier, endvidere Trollius, Ranunculus flammula, Lysimachia nemorum og Chrysospleniiim oppositifolium; de to sidste, der vel bar deres Nordgrsense her i Landet paa dette Sted, er jo typiske Reprsesentanter for astjydske Planter. Af Mosser fandtes efter Frk. A. Seidelins velvillige Meddelelser Fegatella conica, Mnium hornum, M. undulatum, M. punctatum, Brachythecium ruta- bidum, Stereodon cupressiformis , Climacium dendr aides , Thuidium tamariscinum samt en Del Arter paa Trsestammer. Naermere Frederikshavn er Ellekrattene i Klofterne i Bakkernes 0stside ikke saa godt udviklede, rimeligvis bar Menneskene ryddet dem, men den boje Staudevegetation fmdes stedse, hvor der er Kildeveeld. Saaledes undersogte jeg (^^/t) Vegetationen paa Bakken ovenfor den sydligste Del af Bangsbo-Strand, lidt syd for Pikker- — 89 - bakken. Vanclet siver ud naer Bakkens Top i on lille skaalformet Lavning, hvori der findes en rig Vegetation af Spiraea ulmaria, Rumex acetosa, Equisetum silvaticwn og Juncus effusus, samt pletvis Aracium og i EuuAqw Sphagnum squarrosum, Polytrichum comnmne, Marchantia og Galium uliginosum, desuden onitrent 20 Indblandingsplanter. Lig- heden mellem denne Staudevegetation og Vegetationen i Ellekrattene er umiskendellg, saa jeg tror, at Slutningen, at det er Ellekrat uden El, er berettiget. Fra Lavningen fortsa^ttes Vegetationen soni en Juncus eff'usus-^inbe ned ad Bakken til dens Fod, hvor der ligger et lille Ellekrat af ssedvanlig Beskaffenhed , omend noget forandret ved at vaere meget aabent og graense op til Kulturniark. Vi har saaledes paa 0stsiden af Bangsbo-Bakkerne hele Vejen i Klofterne Ellekrat eller disses Stedfortrsedere, derimod ser man her saa at sige intet til B0gen. Anderledes er det paa Vestsiden, her ligger Bangsboskov, soni for en stor Del er en almindelig Bogeskov, hvis Flora nsermest svarer til Knivholt- og Lerbaek-Skovenes. De b0geb8erende Partier er imidlertid afbrudte af ret udstrakte Ellekrat, hvor Bunden er fugtig, eller af Hede, dels tor CaUuna-Uede , dels fugtigere Erica- Hede, der her kan findes h0jt oppe paa Bakkerne. For Imidlertid at afslutte Skildringen af Ellekrattene, vil jeg tage disse forst. De ligner de ved Understed omtalte meget, de samme store Urter danner den frodige Undervegetation ^), i hvilken Buske som Sorhus auciiparia, Khamnns frangula, Salix aurita og Viburnmn staar spredt, hist og her ogsaa en enkelt ung Bog eller Eg. Som Eksempel kan foigende Undervegetation nsevnes ("Vt): Aira ccespi- tosa, Rubus plicatus og idwus, Salix aurita almindelige, deri spredte Carex pallescens, Holcus lanatus, Rosa cxmina, Achillea ptarmica, etc. Ogsaa paa den vestlige af de to Bakkeoer (Flade Bakkeo) findes disse karakteristiske Ellekrat, saasnart Yoldialeret gaar i Dagen ; saa- ledes ved Frederikshavns Vandvserk, der ligger mellem Bangsbo og Flade Kirke; her er en ret dyb Kloft med frodig Ellekrat, hvori b. a. findes den sjseldne Aspidium montanum. Endvidere har jeg undersogt (^/s) et Ellekrat beliggende paa Nordskraaningen af Bakke- 0en mellem Knivholt og, Flade Kirke nser Gaarden Dal. Krattet var delvis hugget, og paa de huggede Steder stod en Urtevegetation, 1) Jeg teenker mig, at disse Ellekrat i Fysiognomi naemier sig til de af forskel- lige svenske Forskere omtalte ,Lunddale' (se f. Eks. A. Y. Grevillius 1 Botan. Zeitung. 1894). — 90 — som var omtrent maiidshoj. Ellen var den toneangivende , men desuden fandtes Corylus talrig, endvidere Salix aurita , Primus spinosa, Rihes ruhrunij Bhamnus frangula, Lonicera peridynienum, Jiubus idceus og plicatus samt enkelte Buske af Eg og Bog. Under- vegetationen karakteriseres af Spirwa ulmaria, Scirpus silvaticus, Lysimachia vulgaris, Calamagrostis lanceolata og Bregner med en Del andre Arter iblandede, saasom: Cirsium palustre (kun paa aaben Plads), Lythrum, Lycopus, Solanmn dulcamara, Galium uli- ginosum, Eanunculus repens, Impatiens, Myosotis palustris , Melan- drium riibrum, Mentha aquatica, Epilohium parviflorum , Veronica heccahunga og Carex remota. Som man vil se, er her nsesten alle de i det foregaaende naevnte Urter antrufne. Paa L8es0 fmdes i den lille Skov „Lunden" fugtige Partier med EUekrat og lignende Undervegetation, som den her omtalte, og hos- staaende Billede kan tjene til Illustration af de skildrede Forhold. Forskellig fra disse Ellekrat, der nefirmest horer til Hydrofyt- samfundene, er en anden Slags Krat, som fmdes ved Foden af Bak- kerne paa mindre fagtig Bund. Jeg vil kalde dem Tornekrat og antager, at ogsaa de er Rester af tidligere Tiders Skove, vel naermest af Skovrandene. De dannes af tornede Buske, isasr Slaaen og Roser, og har en meget rig Urtevegetation imellem Buskene, der ofte staar ret spredt. Et saadant Krat staar ved Sseby-Landevejen mellem Bangsbo Strand og Understed Station nser Gaarden J eg en. Ved et Besog i Maj 1898 saa jeg her som Undervegetation et rigt Flor af Foraarets Skovurter, saasom Anemone nernorosa, Gagea lutea, 3iercurialis perennis. Anemone hepatica (vistnok eneste Sted i Egnen), Primula acaidis (antagelig nordligste Voksested i Dan- mark) og udenfor selve Krattet Primula officinalis. Ved den nojere Undersogelse af Krattet i Sommertiden (^^/s) fandtes det at bestaa af Primus spinosa og Rosa canina som Karakterbuske , endvidere almindelige Eubus ccesius og Rosa mollis og mere spredt Crakegus monogyna, Viburnum, Rubus ccesius x plicatus , Rhamnus cathartica og Pur af Quercus robur; i Bunden fandtes lidt Hedera. Urte- vegetationen imellem Buskene var meget rig og stod i fuldt Flor; almindeligst var Centaiirea jacea, hypyige Anthriscns silvestris, Dactylis glomerata, Hypericum quadrangulwn og Galium boreale og verum, og mere spredt forekom Heracleum, Pimpinella saxifraga, Trifolium medium, Achillea millefolium, Agrostis vulgaris, Equisetum arvense, Stellaria graminea, Agropyrum repens, Vicia cracca. Plan- Fig. 1. Ellekrat nicd f'rodig SlaudeVcge tat ion. Foruilen El ses ogsaa Ron. Staudenie er hovedsagelig Spiru'a ulmaria og Iris- — ^Lunden" paa Liese, 189'.), efter Fotografi af Professor Wanning. — 93 — tago lanceolata, Clinopodiiim, Equisetum hiemale, Campanula trache- Hum, Solidago o. fl. Et ganske lignende Tornekrat findes omtrent ved Foden af Pikkei'bakken (imdersogt ^^/t); ogsaa her er Primus spinosa, Ros(( canina og mollis de hyppigste Buske, dernoest Cratcegus, liiihus- Arterne, lidt Eg og El, Salix anrita og enkelte Hyld og vildl Piiere- trae; af Urter noteredes c. S25 Arter. — Saadanne Tornekrat er vist almindelige overall her i Landet i nogenlunde friigtbare Egne, og som en Form af dem kan man vel betragte Gaerde-Krattene og ogsaa den rige Urtevegetation uden Buske, som er saa hyppig paa gamle Gserder. I vort Omraade findes de ret hyppigt i Lavlandet nord for Bakkeoerne og indtil Ellingaa, saerlig omkring Hjorring- Landevejen. Tilbage af Skove og Krat er nu kun Bogeskoven, og om den har jeg ikke meget at meddele, samt Plantningerne af Naaietraeer. Paa Flade-Bakkeo findes mange Steder Smaastykker af B0geskov. undertiden samlet i Lavningerne til virkelig Skov, saaledes f. Eks. ved Flade Prasstegaard og i Fylleled, men oftest som Purdannelser paa Bakkerne og omgiven af Hede. Paa Bangsbo-Bakke0 er som naevnt Vestsiden skovklaedt for sin storste Del; noget er ogsaa be- plantet med Gran. Bogeskoven staar mest paa Morbund, og Vegetationen praeges heraf; nogle Notitser fra et enkelt, ret aabent Bogeparti angiver folgende (unders0gt -Vt): Skovbunden er be- vokset med Aira f.exuosa, Poa nemoralis, Oxalis, Convallaria, Polg- gonatmn mnltiflorum, Majantliemum, Anetnone nemornsa, Trientalis, Holcus mollis, Hieracium vulgatum, Stellaria holostea, lidt Blechmim og andre Bregner, etc. Under B0getr9eerne staar nogle Buske i spredte Eksemplarer, f. Eks. ; Salix aurita, Sorhus, Rhamnus fran- gida, jRiihiis 2)licatus, Qtiercus rohur, Ruhus idoens etc. Andre Steder staar B0gene ganske taet, saaledes at der na^sten ingen Vegetation er, og her er vel naeppe Mordannelsen rigtig udviklet; dette findes isaer naer Aaen taet ved Bangsbo-Gaard. Da imidlertid mine Op- tegnelser om Begeskoven som naivnt er meget faa, kan jeg ikke gaa nsermere ind paa Behandlingen af den ; men den synes at ligne de andre B0geskove i Vendsyssel ^). ') Se Ove Paulsens Beietning, p. XXVIII og J. Hartz's, p. XLV, — U4 — II. Grsesklaedte Bakker. En Del af Bakkerne paa Flade-Bakke0 og Bangsbo-Bakke0 er gT8esklaedte og en Del lyngklaedte ; de grsesklcTedte Partier har mere leret Underlag end de lyngklisdte og nsermer sig i deres Vegetation til Krattene, sseiiig til de aabne Tornekrat, ligesom de paa den anden Side staar nser ved de nedenfor omtalte Grsesenge. Det er tydeligt, at det er Bakkernes Ler, som er Skyld i, at der kan vsere Gmesvegetation og ikke Hede paa disse kuperede og ret h0jtliggende Steder, thi Greesvegetationen findes ikke, hvor Underlaget bliver Sand eller Grus, og hvor folgelig Jordbundens Fugtighed er ringere. De grsesklsedte Partier er derfor indskrsenkede til 0stsiden af Bangsbo-Bakkeoen og spredte Pletter paa Nordkanten af Flade- Bakke0en (mellem Knivholt og Flade Kirke). Vegetationen frembyder ikke noget sserligt meerkeligt; den ligner mest den Vegetation, som fmdes paa „h0je Enge", dog med Ind- blanding af Planter, der h0rer hjemme paa torrere Bund. Som Eksempel vil jeg tage nogle Optegnelser (^Vi) fra et graesklaedt Parti af Bangsbo-Bakker lidt syd for Pikkerbakken. De hyp- pigste Planter er: Agrostis vulgaris, Bnza media, Aira flexnosttf Avena pratensis, Plantago lanceolata , Galium verum, Trifoliimi pratense og Armeria; imellem disse findes en Rigdom af andre Urter, saasom Sieglingia, Festuca elatior, Plantago media (pletvis), Campanula rotundifolia , Lotus corniculatus , TrifoUum medium og' repens, Cijnosunis, Riimex acetosa, Fragaria vesca, Phleum pratense, Pimpinella saxifraga, Linum catharticum, Hieracium pilosella, Sedum acre, Cirsium acatde (pletvis), Taraxacum vulgare, Saxifraga gra- nulata, Rammculus bulhosus og acer, Poa pratensis, SoUdago, An- thyllis, Trifolium minus, Centaurea jacea, Achillea millefolium, etc., enkelte Vaccinium myrtillus angiver Hedens Naerhed. Af Mosser er der intet eller lidet, i Modsaetning til F[eden og Graesengene. III. Graesenge. Nedenfor Bakkerne findes adskillige groesklsedte Flader, som ikke dyrkes, men ligger hen til Grajsning eller til Slet. Vegetationen paa saadanne Flader, som jeg kalder Grsesenge, er en Urte- vegetation, der er artsrig saavel med Hensyn til Grses som til blomstrende Urter; Mosser (Hylocomier o. a.) fmdes i Maengde i — 95 — Bunden. Saadanne Grsesenge findes langs Saeby-Landevej fra Bangsbo-Strand og sydefter, Hovedplanten paa en cnkelt under- S0gt Strsekning (nser Gaarden Jegen, Vs) var Siegllngia , dernaest var Cynosurus, Aira cceapitosa, Briza media, Anthoxcmtlmm, Poten- tilla erecta og Centaurea jacea almindelige ; endvidere fandtes Mo- linia, Holcus lanatiis, Juncus lampocarpiis, Agrostis vulgaris, Tri- folitmi pratense og repens, Lotus corniculatus, Geum rivale, Stellaria graminea, TrolUus, Primula officinalis, Galium boreale, Scorzonera humilis (pletvis), Campanula rotundifolia, Alectorolo])]ius minor, Plantago lanceolata, Anthyllis , Polygala vulgaris, etc. — Inde i Bangsbo Dalen findes lignende Greesenge, men de blomstrende Urter spiller her endnu st0rre Rolle paa Bekostning af Graesserne. Disse Enge frembyder et livligt og broget Skue, hvor R0dt og Gult doniinerer over den gronne Bundfarve. Planterne staar meget tset, saa der er ikke Plads til saa meget Mos {Hylocomium squarrosum 0. a.) i Bunden som i de ovenfor omtalte Enge. De karaktergivende Grgesser og blomstrende Urter er folgende (unders0gt -Vt): Alecto- rolophus minor. Ranunculus acer , Trifolium |>r«^ewse; Plantago lanceolata, Lotus corniculatus, Aira ccespitosa, Briza media, Cyno- surus, Centaurea jacea og i store Pletter TroZ/ws, som nu i Sommer- tiden (ligesom i0vrigt Alectorolophus) var afblomstret og stod med sine modne sorte Baelgkapsler ; den maa have vaeret aldeles proegtig, da den i Forsomren stod i fuldt Flor. Af andre Planter kan nsevnes AnthoxantJium , Stellaria graminea, Leontodon autumnalis, Spiram ulmaria, Vicia cracca, Rumex acetosa, Festuca elatior, Cir- sium palustre, Geum rivale, Holcus lanatus, Agrostis vulgaris o. fl. Imellem disse to skildrede Enge er der jo stor Lighed, men dog den Forskel, at den sidste findes paa fugtigere Bund; lignende Relation er der meliem den f0rstnaevnte Groesgang og de graes- klaedte Bakkeskraenter ; disse 3 her givne Eksemi)ler repraesenterer saaledes tre Trin af en Graes- og Urtevegetation j^aa omtrent samme frugtbare Jordbund, men med forskellig Fugtighed. Graesenge af en nogen anden Karakter findes nedenfor Gaarden Lerbaek meliem de dyrkede Marker og Strandcngene (unders0gte '^^h). Karakterplanten her er Agrostis vulgaris; almindelige er Sieglingia, Cynosurus , Ranunculus acer, Trifolium repens og Ar- meria; endvidere forekommer mere spredt Poa ^^nt^e^.s?*', Trifolium pratense, Cerastium vulgare, Lotus corniculatus, samt forskellige Strandplanter saasom Juncus Gerardi, Plantago maritima, Potentilla — 96 — anserina o, 11. Disse Enge gaar jgevnt over i de nserrnere Stranden beliggende Strandenge (se nedenfor S. 100), Alter forskellig fra denne Grseseng med sine Antydninger af Slrandens Nserhed er de Grsesenge, som imdertiden fmdes i Dob- be me; i disse fmdes hyppigst fugtig Hede eller lignende Forma- tion (se nedenfor), men imdertiden oplreeder der en ren Grseseng, der maaske delvis er dannet ved Kunst (DrseningV). Saaledes unders0gtes (-2/7) en Grseseng i en Dobbe i Rendborg-Hede; dens Karakterplanter var de 4 Grsesser: Holctis lanatns, Anthoxan- thum, Briza media og Aira ccespitosa; almindelige var Ranunculus aeer, Salix repens og Carex panicea og mere spredt noteredes Linum catharticmn , Pedicularis silvatica , Gentiana pneumonanthe, PotentilJa palustris , Galium uliginosum, Luztda multifiora, Aledo- rolophus minor, Succisa, Carex pulicaris, Nardus, Molinia, Viola palustris o. 11. Der er saaledes isaer blandt de mere spredt fore- kommende Arter en hel Del af Hedens Planter tilbage, hvorved denne Greesengs Oprindelse forraades^). IV. Heder. Gaar man fra de faa Grseseng -Dobber til de 0vrige Dobber i det unders0gte Parti (Rendborg Hede ved Rimmen Station), trseffes der fugtig Hede af ssedvanlig Udseende. Oftest er det en Erica- Myrica-Hede, man ser i Dobberne, og deri forekommer de for saadanne Lokaliteter ssedvanlige Planter, saaledes Nardus, nogen Calluna, Potentilla ereda, Carex Oederi, HydrocoUjle, Droser a- Kviei\ lidt Salix repens, Viola palustris, Agrostis canina 0. 11., desuden Sphagnum papillosum og andre Mosser. 1 de lavere Dele af Dob- berne forsvinder f0rst det sidste Spor af Calluna, dernsest Erica og Myrica, og paa de sidste Steder bliver Aira discolor (A. uliginosa.) Karakterplanten. Her er saaledes, omend i mindre udprseget Grad, den ssedvan- lige Bseltedannelse , der er skildret saa ofte for Vest-Jyllands Ved- kommende '''). lovrigt er i det hele saadanne fugtige Heders Vegeta- *) Denne Eng og Engene i Bangsbo-Dalen synes nferbeslgegtede med „Aira- Engene" hosA. Mentz: Om Skals-Aa-Dalens Humusarealer og deres Vegeta- tion. Bot. Tidsskr., 24. Ed., p. LVI. 2j Se f. Eks. E. Warming: Ekskm'sionen til Fan0 og Blaavand i Juli 1893, Bot. Tidsski-., 19. Bd., 1S94; og Ekskursionen til Fano og Blaavand i 1899, Bot. Tidsskr., 25. Bd., 1902. — \n — tion udf0iiigt behaiidlede, iiavnlig at' E. Warming, saa jeg kaii rolig forbigaa dem, sperlig da de kun findc? i en ringo Del af Oni- laadet og i smaa Parlier. De store Heder og Hedemoser, Tolshave- Mose og Raabjerg-Mose, vest for Oniraadet har jeg ikke undersogt: de omtales ganske kort af E. Warming^) og er besogte af M. P, Porsild, men fortjener sikkert en nserniere Undersogelse. Oppe paa Ri mm erne er der en tar artsfattig Galluna-Hede, hvor foruden Karakterplanten Ardostaphi/los nva ursi og Empetrum vv almindelige; pletvis optrtfider Popuhis tremuhi 1 smaa kvartei- til fod-hoje Skud, og spredt forekommer Aira -flexiiosa , Scorzonera humilis , Carex arenaria, Calamagrostis epigejos , Vaccinium vitis idcea og enkelte V. myrtillus, Festiica ovina, Hieracium tinibellafuin, Hypochoeris radicata og maculata, Antennaria, Campanula rotundi- folia, Lotus comiculatus o. fl. ; af Mosser noterede Frk. A. Seidelin falgende: Leucohryum (jlaucuni, Dicranum scoparmm, Hylocomiuni proUferum , H. parietinum, H. triquetmn ; Cladonia rangiferina er ret hyppig i Bunden, men Likenerne er dog langt mindre frem- trgedende end i ssedvanlig kraftig Hede. Himeligvis skrselles Lyngeii ret hyppig af disse Rimmer, i alt Fald gjorde den Indtryk af at vaere ung, og den rigelige Forekomst af store Plettor med Ardosta- ])hylos, som laa frit hen over Jorden, ikke tra3ngt tilbage af Lyngen. antager jeg, maa tydes i Pietning af ungdommelig Hede: endelig forklares ogsaa de mange smaa Rodskud af Populus tremula bedst under denne ForudsEetning. SaJix repens synes omtrent at mangle paa Rimmerne, muligvis fordi Heden er for t0r for den, thi den krsever vist, at Grundvandet skal vaere nogenlunde nser Overfladen. Foruden paa Pvimmerne findes der i Onn-aadct Hede dels paa det flade Land og dels paa Bakkeoerne. Paa det flade Land lige nord for Fr ederikshavn findes saaledes et mindre Hedeparti. som jeg har undersogt (^^7). Det er en Call una- Hede. hvor Lyngen deler Herredammet med Salix repens. Desuden forekommer Aira fiexuosa, Agrostis vulgaris, Anthoxanthinn og Festuca ovina almindeligt, ligesaa paa mere aaben Bund Weingartneria og Carex arenaria; i Bunden er Hylocomier almindelige {H. prolifeyum , H. parietinum o. fl.) og ogsaa Grimmia ericoides og Polytrichuni sp. forekommer hyppigt, derimod er Cladonia rangiferina ikke videre fremtrsedende. Af Karplantcr findes foruden de naevnte Galium 1) E. Warming: Ekskursioneii til Skagen i Juli lS0() Kurve. pGt. ' 2 10,5 52 16,5 5 6 4,5 1 1 1,5 T. milgarc. Landevejsgreft ved Kjege. 5. 6. 1898. 200 Kurve. pGt. 0,5 2 4 4 2 2,5 3 1,5 7 15 56 2 0,5 T. imlgare. De i de to foregaaende Ru- brikkei- (ipfwrte 400 Kuive .sammenlagte. pGt. 0,25 6,25 28 10,25 3,5 4,25 3,75 1,25 4 8,25 28 1 0,25 — 113 — Af denne Oversigt ses, at T. enjthyospennum or iiieget fast med Hensyn til de indre Sv0bblades Tal, idet 99 af 100 Kurve havde 13 indre Sv0bblade: T. Gelertii, som i de ydre Svobblades Form og Stilling bar st0rst Ligbed mod T. erijthrospermum, viser derimod stor Forskel i de indre Sv0bblades Tal. Benyttor vi de fmidne Talforbold til Dannelsen af Forskelskurver^) for de cnkelte Arters Vedkommende, viser dot sig, livad jo ogsaa umlddelbart ses af Oversigten, at bos 7'. enjthrospermum, T. paliidosiini og 7\ Gelertii bar Kurven kun eet Toppunkt, der b'gger ved Tallet 13, o: 13 Svobblade. Foruden de ovennsevnte 100 Kurve af T. erijthro- spermum fra Billesborg Strand bar jeg bos denne Art bestemt de indre Svobblades Tal bos et rnindre Antal Kurve fra forskellige Steder, f. Eks. Dyrebaven, Havelse, Fano og BJ0rnsbolm, og stedso fundet, at de nsesten alio bavde 13 indre Svebbiade; jeg bar derfor Grund til at tro, at de indre Svobblades Tal bos denne Art kun or Udet forskelligt, og at Forskelskurvon kun bar eet Toppunkt. Derimod formoder jeg, at mere omfattende Taallinger vil vise, at Forskelskurvon bos T. Gelertii bar to Toppunkter, ved 13 og 21, ligesom bos T. Osfenfeldii, om bvilken der senere skal blive Tale, og T. vuUjare; for den sidstes Vedkommende ses dot, at de 200 Blomsterstande fra Norre Fa3lled viser en Forskelskurve med kun eet Toppunkt, nemlig ved 13; og de 200 Blomsterstande fra Koge viser en Forskelskurve, der ligeledes bar kun eet Toppunkt, der dog ber ligger ved 21; dannes der nu on Fselleskurve for de 400 Blomsterstande, faar vi en Kurve med 2 Toppunkter, ved 13 og 21, mserkelig nok mod 28 pGt. af Blomsterstandene ved bvert Top[)unkt. Skont T. Gelertii mest ligner T. erythrospermnm med Hensyn til de ydre Svobblades Form og Stilling, saa staar den dog saa vol i Habitus som i de fleste Karakterer niermest ved T. ndr/are', vol afgiver de ydre Svobblades Forbold i Regelen et godt Skelnomaerke mellem T. Gelertii og T. vulgare; men man stoder dog ofte paa Vanskeligbeder. Straks efter at der var gjort opmtierksom paa. nt T. Gelertii fandtes i Dan mark, begyndte jeg en statistisk Under- s0gelse af saa vol denne som de andre Arters Forekomst og Ud- bredningsforbold. Dot viste sig imidlortid ofte at vaere vanskeligt at ') Forskelskurve heiiyttes lier i Stedet for del jrivn^'se Ord: Viiriationskurvt>. Udtrykket: Variationskurve holder jeg ikke af at l)ruge, fordi del ikke alene betegner en Kurve over Forskellene men lillige ofle da?kker over en under- skudt Teori om For.skellighedernes Aarsag. — 114 — holde T. Gelertii og T. vulgare iide fra hinanden; jeg traf ret ofte Indlvider, som syntes at staa midt imellem de to Arter; det laa da user at form ode, at disse Individer maaske var Bastarder mellem de to naevnte Arter. For at faa dette Sp0rgsmaal afgjort, maatte der foretages kunstig Krydsbestovning; men hvorledes skulde man med Sikkerhed forhindre Selvbest0vning ? Thi at fjerne St0vknapperne, f0r Blomsterne aabnede sig, lod sig neppe g0re. Det blev imldlertid heller ikke n0dvendigt, thi paa den Tid, da jeg beskseftigede mig med dette Sporgsmaal, paaviste Ostenfeld^), at T. vulgare var gynodioecisk, at der foruden Individer med tvek0nnede Blomster fandtes, om end sjeldent, enkelte Individer, der var rent hunlige, idet Stevknapperne var uden St0vkorn og i det Hele taget kun svagt udviklede. De hunlige Individer var gennemgaaende spinklere end de tvek0nnede, med mindre Blomster og mindre Kurve; de blomstrende Kurve var blegere og mere ensartet gule, vaesentlig paa Grund af Mangelen af St0vkorn, der bar en stserkere, mere orangegul Farve end Kronerne. ^o^ Krydsningsfors0g. „T. vulgare $". 1 1898 best0vede jeg den Plante, som foran er kaldt T. vulgare $, med St0v fra T. Gelertii. For at hindre Fremmedbestovning indplantedes nogle Individer af T. vulgare $ i Urtepotte i Va^ksthus, og de Kurve, som allerede havde aabnet sig i det Frie, fjernedes; efterhaanden som Blomsterne i de andre Kurve udfoldedes, best0vedes de med St0v fra T. Gelertii; Kurvene udvikledes normalt og gav lige saa rigelig Frugt som i den frie Natur. Frugterne saaedes d. 7de Juli samme Sommer, og faa Dage efter kom Kimplanterne frem; de unge Planter trivedes vel, og i Maj ngeste Aar (1899) kom nogle af dem i Blomst; jeg bar ikke optegnet Tallet, men der var neppe flere end 5 — 6 blomstrende Individer. Da disse var fremgaaede af T. vulgare $ bestovet med T. Gelertii, havde jeg ventet at faa frem den Mellemform mellem T. vulgare og T. Gelertii, som havde voldt mig Vanskeligheder ved Unders0gelsen af de to Arters Udbredelse; men til min store For- undring var de blomstrende Individer alio ronl hunlige og stemte fuldsta^ndig overens med Moderplanten, T. vulc/are J. ') G. Ostenfeld: Om Kennet hos vore Taraxacum- Arter. Bot. Tidsskr. 23. (1898-99). Medd. II. — 115 — Den Mulighed, at det slet ikke var de saaede Frugter, der var spiret, men derimod Frugter, som i Forvejen havde ligget i den til Fors0get anvendte Jord, syntes ganske udelukket, Ihi den samnie Slags Jord var samtidig bleven anvendt til 11 andre Urtepotter, hvori der var bleven saaet 5 fra T. vulgare $ forskellige Taraxacum- Former, og ikke i en eneste af disse Urtepotter viste der sig T. vulgare J, men derimod Planter af samme Art, som der var saaet. Naar man tillige busker paa, at T. vulgare $ er forholdsvis sjelden, er der ikke nogen Sandsynlighed for, at Jorden til den ene Urte- potte tilfaeldig skulde have indelioldt Frugter alene af T. vulgare^; hvor sjelden denne Plante er, ses deraf, at blandt 14000 Mselkebotter fra forskellige Egne i Nordsjgelland var kun 4,7 pGt. T. vulgare $. Der syntes derfor ikke at veere anden Udvej end at formode, at T. vulgare $ havde dannet Kim uden Befrugtning, og at den rimelig- vis slet ikke horte sammen med T. vulgare^ men var en egen Art, der altid formerede sig apogamt. For at f0lge Sporgsmaalet videre, anbragte jeg straks nogle Individer af T. vulgare $ saaledes, at Fremmedbest0vning ikke kunde fmde Sted, og de allerede aabnede Kurve fjernedes; Plan- terne overlodes ievrigt til sig selv, o: kunstig Bestovning blev ikke foretaget. Ikke desto mindre satte alle de Kurve, som senere ud- foldedes, Frugt lige saa rigelig som hos Individer i den frie Natur. De indhostede Frugter deltes i to Portioner, der saaedes paa to fra hinanden fjernt liggende Steder; den ene Portion saaedes i et Vaeksthus i Botanisk Have, den anden i et Vaeksthus paa Blide, min c. 18 Km. fra Kobenhavn liggende Bolig. Frugterne spirede hurtig begge Steder. Da Kimplanterno havde opnaaet en passende St0rrelse, blev de udpriklede; de, der var saaet i Vaeksthus i bota- nisk Have, udplantedes senere paa Friland i Haven, medens de. der var saaet i mit eget Vaixthus, forblev inde, plantede i en stor Kasse. Nseste Aar, 1900, kom samtlige Individer, c. 75. i Blomst, og de var alle ganske lig Moderplanten, T. vulgare $. Jeg skal kun tilf0je, at Fors0get er gjort en Gang til paa Blide og med samme Resultat. For at hindre, at de fremkomne Planter kunde hidr0re fra Frugter, der muligvis i Forvejen havde ligget i den til Udsa^den anvendte Jord, bar jeg ved mine Fors0g tildels anvendt Jord fra en Dybde af c. V2 M,, men da der selv med denne For- sigtighedsregel kan g0re sig Tvivl gaeldende, bar jeg senere benyttet Jord, som er gaaet igennem en Sigte med saa smaa HuUer, at Taraxacum-Yvn^iQYwe absolut ikke er i Stand til at passere dem. — 110 — T. pallid osum (Scop.). Samtidig med, at jeg i 1898 begyndte de foran omtalte Fors0g, begyndte jeg tillige Fors0g med en Del andre Taraxacum-Avier og Taraxacuni-F ormer, hvoriblandt T.paln- dosnm. Af denne Art var der her i Landet kun fundet Hunplanter, hvorfor Ostenfeld 1. c. fremsatte den Formodning, at T. paludo- suni var apogam. Dette Sporgsmaal niaatte imidlertid proves ved Fors0g; thi det, at der ikke var fundet andet end Hunplanter, var jo ikke det samme som, at der ikke fandtes andet. Jeg tsenkte mig desuden ogsaa den Mulighed, at 7'. Gelertii maaske var en Bastard niellem T. vulgare og T. paludosimi. For at faa dette sidste Sporgsmaal afgjort bestovede jeg T. pahidosum med T. vulgare, hvilket gav gode Frugter; Planterne, der fremgik af disse, viste sig imidlertid, da de nseste Aar blom- strede, alle at vsere typiske T. paludosimi. Samtidig havde jeg anbragt et Individ af T. paludosimi saaledes, at Fremmedbestovning var udelukket; men dette hindrede ikke Frugtdannelsen. T. pahi- dosum forholdt sig altsaa paa samme Maade som 7\ Ostetifeldii. Kastrationsforseg. T. s t e n f e 1 d i i Raunk. og T. p a 1 u d o s u m (Scop.). Resultatet af Krydsningsfors0gene tydede staerkt paa, at saa vel 71 paludosum som 7'. Ostenfeldii virkelig dannede Kim uden Befrugtning; men, som allerede berort, var den Mulighed dog ikke belt udelukket, at en Befrugtning havde fundet Sted, idet der maaske dog havde vEeret enkelte St0vkorn til Stede i de tilsyneladende tomme Stov- knapper; af og til bar jeg nemlig fundet nogle Stovkorn hos T. Ostenfeldii. Det galdt derfor om at tinde et Middel til at fjerne denne Tvivl. Ved at tsenke nsermere over Sagen kom jeg til den Betragtning, at hvis de to Arter virkelig dannede Kim uden Be- frugtning, havde de jo ikke Brug for hverken Krone, Griffel, Ar eller de rudimentsere Stovknapper, og disse Organer kunde derfor maaske fjernes, uden at dette virkede forstyrrende ind paa Kim- udviklingen. For at unders0ge dette Sporgsmaal udvalgte jeg Kurve, som endnu ikke havde aabnet sig, og med en skarp Barberkniv skar jeg hele den overste Del af Kurven bort saa langt nede, at saa vel Stovknapperne som Arrene og den 0verste Del af Griffelen og Kronen fjernedes; tilbage blev kun Frugtknuden, den nederste Del af Kronr0ret og den nederste Del af Griffelen, Operationen lykkedes over al Forventning godt; i de allerfleste Tilfselde udvik- — 117 — ledes Kuivene videre, de tilbageblevne Stumper af Kiu-vsvebbladeiie og af Kronen og Griffelen voksede frem, og, hvad der var lloved- sagen, Friiglknuderne udvikledes til nornialc, spiredygtige Frugter, soni oni Intel var haendt; kun var Fnuggen ganske kort, idet dens 0verste Del var skaaret bort ved Snittet. Del syntes saaledes, at der ikkc Isengere kunde vaere Tvivl om, at T. Ostenfeldii og T. paliidosum formerer sig ved Kim, der udvikles uden Befriigtning, T, vulgare (Lam.). Del er en vel kendt Sag, at Individer af T. vuhjare ofte er meget forskellige, f. Eks. med Hensyn til Bladenos Indsksering og i mange andre Retninger; mange af disse Forhold skyldes jo sikkert nok forskellige Voekstbetingelser eller forskellig Alder; men selv blandt Planter af samme Alder og som vokser under tilsyneladende samme Forhold, kan man fmde i 0jne faldende Forskelligheder. Jeg tasnkte derfor, at Forskellighederne ofte hidrorte fra, at der hos T. vulgare, og rimeligvis ogsaa hos alle andre Arter, fandtes smaa systematiske Enheder, som jeg med et fra et lignende Forhold i Menneskelivet hentet Udtryk vil kalde ^tter {(jentes), hver med sine smaa, men arvelige Ejendommeligheder. Jeg havde derfor allerede i 1898 begyndt Dyrkningsforsog med nogle af disse formodede ^tter, som jeg fandt i Naturen, Nogle af disse viste sig senere at vsere let kendelige, med i 0jne faldende og praktisk let anvendelige Karakterer, saa at dc maatte betragtes som lige saa udprsegede Arter som de i Forvejen kendte, hvorfor jeg ogsaa har opstillet dem sam Arter, nemlig T. sjjeciosuni og T. decipiens. For de flestes Vedkommende kunde jeg derimod ikke faa 0je paa praktisk let anvendelige Kendetegn, som kunde gengives i en fast formet Beskrivelse, ved hvis Hjeelp ^Etterne kan genkendes af andre; men denne sidste Fordring maa bestemt stilles til de Enheder, dor opstilles som Arter. Det gik her som i Menneskelivet; dc Triiek, der adskiller to Menneske-iEtter eller, som vi her ogsaa kalder det, to „Sloegter" (jvf, f. Eks. de Dyrers iEt, Slaegten Dyre), ei- ofte af en saadan Be- skaffenhed. at man meget vel med Lethed kan se, til hvilken af to givne ^tter et bestemt Individ herer, men paa den anden Side er Trsekkene ofte af en saa sammensat og ubestemmelig Art, at man ikke er i Stand til at fremstille dem i en saa bestemt Beskrivelse, at den givne ^t allid kan kendes fra andre xEttcr. Undertidcn er det saaledes, at ^^i]tskarakteren kun paa et bestemt Alderstrin trseder tydelig frem. Saaledes ogsaa i nogle af mine Fors0g mod T. vidgare-JEiier og .Etter af andre 7\crnxac urn- Arter. I Fig. 2 er 118 — afbildet Blade af 3 T. vulgare-miev {a—c) og 2 T. Ostenfeldii-Mttev {d, e) paa samme Alderstrin. Frugterne var samlede i Naturen paa samme Tid, saaede paa sainme Tid, udvikledes jevnsides, og alle Individer fra samme Moderplante var ganske ens ; men nogle ^Etters Individer vedblev laengere end andre at frembringe Blade af en mere oprindelig Form f. Eks. Fig. 2, a), og selv med Hensyn til den endelige Bladform var der Forskel (se Fig. 2, b, c og d, e). Nu er det imidlertid saa, at blandt vore nordiske Planter borer T. vtdgare til dem, der bes0ges af flest Insekter, og Individerne er saaledes idelig udsat for Fremmedbestovning; man maatte derfor paa Forhaand vente, at naar man paa fri Mark samlede Frugter af et Individ og saaede disse, saa vilde man faa et uensartet Afkom frem; men mine Forsog gav det modsatte Resultat; de enkelte For- Fig. 2. Blade af Planter paa samme Alderstrin, og Planterne har alle vokset under samme Forhold: a—r. Blade af tre forskellige T. vulgarc-Siiier; d, e. Blade af to forskellige T. Ostevfeldii-kweY. (S^J s0g viste et baade indbyrdes og, for saa vidt Moderplanten kjendtes, et med denne ensartet Afkom. Dette kunde lettest forklares ved at antage, at T. vidgare — og formodentlig ogsaa alle de andre Arter — kan formere sig ved Kimdannelse uden Befrugtning. Jeg har derfor foretaget en Raekke Kastrationsforsog med Kurve fra forskellige In- divider af T. vidgare ; i de fleste Tilfaelde overlevede Kurvene Opera- tionen, udvikledes videre og gav normale, spiredygtige Frugter, af hvilke der fremgik Planter af samme Udseende som Moderplanten. Der er saaledes nseppe Tvivl om , at T. vidgare kan danne Kim uden Befrugtning; og endnu mere, den danner vistnok altid Kim uden Befrugtning; thi skont jeg bar foretaget en mikroskopisk Unders0gelse af en Maengde Individers Ar, der var tset besatte med Stovkorn, saa er det dog aldrig lykkedes mig at fmde et eneste — 119 — spirende Stovkorn. Vi bar da hor det Saersyn, at en Planto for- merer sig ved Kim iiden Befrugtiiing, sk0nt don bar Masser af St0vkoi'n og nieget iejnefaldende Blonisterstande, der l)es0ges af flere Insekter end de allerfleste andre Arter i vor Flora. T. Gelertii Raunk. Kastreringsforsog nied denne Art gav samme Resultat som bos foregaaende; de kastreredo Kurve udvik- ledes videre og satte spiredygtige Frugter, som om Intel var sket. Af de samme Grunde, som er omtalt ved T. vidgare, formoder jeg, at ogsaa denne Art stedse formerer sig ved Kim uden forudgaaet Befrugtning, skent den bar rigeligt Stov og bgesaa rigt Insektbes0g som 2\ vulgare. T. speciosum Raunk. Under mine Unders0gelser over de for- skeUige Arters Optrseden i Naturen traf jeg 1901 af og til en bunbg Taraxacum, som ifolge de ydre Svobblades Forhold maa benf0res til T. vulgare, men som var i0Jnefaldende forskellig fra de af Ostenfeld paaviste Hunplanter, der foran er omtalt som 2'. Osten- feldii; det viste sig senere, at denne Form maatte opfattes som en egen Art, som jeg bar kaldt 7\ speciosum. 1 de ydre Svobblades Form og Stilling staar den nsermest T. vulgare, men kendes let fra denne ved at v?ere rent bunlig. Fra T. Ostenfeldii kendes den baade ved sin kraftige Vsekst og ved Kurvenes St0rrelse og Blomsternes Farve; medens T. Ostenfeldii gy mindre og spinklere end T. vulgare, bar T. speciosum derirnod en sserdeles kraftig Vsekst, er ligesaa kraftig, ja vel endog kraftigere end T. vulgare mider samme ydre Forbold. Hos T. Gelertii, T. vulgare og T. speciosum er de yderste Kroner i Km'vene i ndvokset Tilstand 17 — 24 Mm, lange, bos T. Ostenfeldii derirnod kun 12— IGMm, Medens de blomstrende Kurve bos T. Ostenfeldii er blegere gule end hos T. vulgare, er de bos T. speciosum stairkere gule, rodlige eller orangefarvede , ikke alene langt morkere end bos T. Ostenfeldii, men ogsaa morkere end bos T.vidgare; og medens det orangefarvede Skaer bos denne skyldes St0vets Farve, bidr0rer det bos T. speciosum derfra, at Kronerne selv er orangefarvede. Da jeg 1901 rigtig blev opmserksom paa denne Art, viste det sig, at jeg allerede i flere Aar bavde baft den i Kultur. 1898 iagttog jeg nemlig paa 0ster Fselled og ved K0ge enkelte Individor nied rodliggule Kroner; jeg ansaa disse Individer for en T. vulgare nied morkere gule Kroner end saedvanlig. Jeg indsamlede og saaede Frugter for at prove, bvorvidt Af- vigelsen i Farve beroede paa arvelige Forskelligbeder eller skyldte.- 120 — sgeregne ydre Forhold alcne. Fruglerne tVa K0ge var indsamledo i unioden Tilstand og spirede ikke; deriraod spirede Friigterne tVa 0ster Foelled, og da de fremkomne Planter 1809 blomstrede, viste det sig, at Blomsterne havde samme merke Farve som Modei- plantens Blomster; men det viste sig tillige, at Planterne vare rent himlige, hvad jeg for Moderplantens Vedkomniende ikke havde vseret opmserksom paa det foregaaende Aar. Disse Planter var ganske lig den ovenfor beskrevne T. speciosum. A ci Fig. 3. It, Blad af en T. intermedium-/Ei. b, c. Blade af T. decipien^, <1, Blad af T. (rythrospcrminn. {^U-) Senere Fors0g rned denne Art gav det Resultat, at den satte Frugt som ssedvanlig, selv om Fremmedbestovning var udelukket, og at den ligeledes satte Frugt, selv om Blomsterne kastreredes paa den tidligere omtalte Maade, Ogsaa denne Art maa derfor antages at danne Kim uden Befrugtning. Denne her omtalte Plante er ved sine Kurves Storrelse og Farve den mest pragtfulde af vore Taraxacum- Aviev, hvorfor jeg har kaldt den T. speciosum. — 121 — T. decipiens Raunk. Denne Art fandt jeg 1898 inellem temme- lig h0jt Grass i Randen af et Krat ved Havelse M0lle, Bloinsterne var rent hunlige, iiied ganske tynde Stovknapper uden Stovkorn. Med Hensyn til Sv0bbladenes Forhold lignede den T. enjthrospermHm, soin voksede i Nserheden; men den havde graa Frugter, og derfor 'formo- dede jeg, at Planten niaaske maatte opfattes som en T. Gelertii $. under hvilket Navn jeg ndsaaede Frugterne i Urtepotte i Vaekstlius. Hvad enten nil Frugternes rede Farve ikke er konstant under alle Forhold, selv i samme M{, eller de indsamlede Frugter ikke har vceret helt modne, saa viste det sig imidlertid, da de af do indsamlede Frugter opgaaede Planter ngeste Aar, 1891), blomstrede og salte Frugt, at disse Frugter var r0de; Planterne lignede ogsaa i alle andre Henseender nsermest 7\ erythrospermum; men Planterne var allesammen rent hunlige ligesom Moderplanten og havde endnu mere indskaarne Blade (Fig. 3, b c) end 7'. erythrospermiini (Fig. 3, d); ogsaa i den nseste Generation var alle Individer rent hunlige. Denne Taraxacum -Yovm kunde derfor ikke antages at veere en T. erythrospermum $, men en selvstaendig Art, der ligesom de fore- gaaende formerede sig ved Kimdannelse uden Befrugtning. T. erythrospermum Andrzej. har jeg vel haft i Kultur, men Fors0gsplanterne gik til Grunde, og jeg har ikke senere haft Lej- lighed til at anstille Fors0g med at kastrere Blomsterne. Men der er naeppe Grund til at tvivle om, at denne Art forholder sig som de ovrige. Da det saaledes synes, at vore Taraxacum-kviev ikke alene kan danne Kim uden Befrugtning, men at de endog altid gor det, ligger den Tanke user, at Taraxacum-'S[di^ien i det hele taget for- holder sig paa denne Maade. For at folge denne Tanke har jeg bestrsebt mig for at drage saa mange fremmede Arter som mulig ind under mine Fors0g; angaaende nogle af disse Arter er For- s0gene f0rte til en vis Afslutning, og jeg skal her kort meddele det vundne Resultat. T. croceum Dahlst. Denne Art er opstillet og beskrevet af Dahlstedt i en Afhandling af G. Andersson og H. Hesselman'). Dens ydre Svobblade er omtrent som hos T. Gelertii eller T. erythro- *) G. Andersson och H. Hesselman, Bidrag till kiinneilomen om Spets- bergen? ocli Beeren Eilands kiirlviixtfloia. Bih. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Hand). Bd. 26. 1900. — 12^ - spermum, men den er rent hunlig, og dens Blomster er nierkere end hos de nsevnte Arter; ogsaa i Bladform og flere andre Forhold er den kendelig. Jeg har gjort Fors0g med Planter fra Grenland og med Planter, opgaaede af Frugter, samlede i Norge af Museums- inspekt0r Ostenfeld. Hos Planter fra begge Steder kastreredes et Antal Kurve, og disse Kurve udvikledes videre og frembragte spiredygtige Frugter. Denne Art forholder sig altsaa som de fore- gaaende, T. obovatum (Willd.) DC. Ogsaa hos denne i Sydeuropa hjemmeh0rende Art gav de kastrerede Kurve spiredygtige Frugter. T. glaucanthum (Ledeb.) DC. De kastrerede Kurve gav lige- ledes hos denne Art spiredygtige Frugter. De til Fors0gene anvendte Planter var opgaaede af Frugter, samlede af Magister v e Paulsen „ad lacus Bulung Kul, Pamir". Sammenfattes nu de i det foregaaende meddelte lagttagelser og Forsogsresultater, ligger den Slutning nser, at da alle de under- S0gte Arter — nemlig de danske Arter og Arter fra saa vidt fra hverandre liggende Lande som GronJand, Sydeuropa og Central- asien — formerer sig ved Kimdannelse uden Befrugtning, saa er dette formodentlig et Forhold, der er ejendommeligt for hele Sla^gten, og derfor rimeligvis opstaaet for Slsegten endnu begyndte at spaltes i de nu eksisterende Arter, og at disse saaledes maa antages at vgere opstaaede uden at Befrugtning og Krydsning har spillet nogen Rolle. Vore Taraxacum- Arters Forekomst i Naturen. T. erythrospermum og T. paludosum har her i Landet en ret sporadisk Forekomst; de er indskrsenkede til Lokaliteter af en vis, bestemt Art. T. paludosum vokser saaledes nsesten udelukkende paa Strandenge af en bestemt Beskaffenhed, og T. erythrospermum er indskraenket til torre, sandede Lokaliteter; desuden optrgeder de to Arter langtfra allevegne, hvor Jordbundens Beskaffenhed synes at vaere af en for dem passende Art. Ved den folgende Under- S0gelse har jeg derfor ganske set bort fra disse to Arter og fra T. decipiens, der jo endnu kun er funden paa et enkelt Sted ; jeg har med Forsset undgaaet at foretage Taellinger, hvor disse Arter voxede. T. vulyare er udbredt over hele Landet og optrceder som be- kendt i saa umaadelig Meengde, at Marker og Enge i Blomstringstiden — 123 — farves gule af den. Hvad T. Gelertii, T. Ostenfeldii og T. speciosiim angaar, maa fremtidige Undersegelser afg0re, hvorvidt ogsaa disse Arter er udbredte over hele Landet. Forelobig har jeg indskrsenket mig til at undersoge deres Optrseden indenfor et bestemt, mindre Omraade paa den Maade, at jeg paa en Moengde Punkter og paa forskellig Jordbund indenfor det valgte Omraade har bestemt Tal- forholdet mellem de blomstrende Individer af de enkelte Artor. Dette har jeg gjort paa den Maade, at jeg paa de enkelte Lokali- teter, hvor en Unders0gelse har fundet Sted, har talt og bestemt samtlige blomstrende Individer af Mselkebotter paa en given lille Plet; for at faa det procentvise Forhold frem samtidig med Tiel- lingen har jeg stedse kun talt 100 Individer ad Gangen ; i efter- felgende Oversigt angiver Tallene ved de enkelte Arter derfor ikke alene Artens absolute Individ-Tal, men tillige Artens Procent af samtlige Mselkebetter paa den givne Plet. Det Omraade, indenfor hvilket Unders0gelsen er foretaget, er Straekningen mellem Kobenhavn, Hiller0d, Frederikssund og Ros- kilde. I Oversigten har jeg ikke sammenstillet Tsellingerne efter Lokaliteternes Beskaffenhed, men opf0rt dem med L0benummer i den Tidsfolge, i hvilken de har fundet Sted; en af Grundene hertil er den, at Tsellingerne ikke alle umiddelbart kan samnienstilles, men falder i 3 Grupper, der svarer til 3 Perioder i Undersogelsen. I den f0rste Periode adskilte jeg endnu kun T. vulgare, T. Gelertii og T. Ostenfeldii ; men det viste sig da, at Artsbestemmelsen ofte st0dte paa Vanskeligheder; isser paa visse Lokaliteter var der ofte forholdsvis mange Individer, som med Hensyn til de ydre Svobblade, hvis Forskelligheder afgav det ledende Kendetegn ved Artsbestem- melsen, stod midt mellem T.vidgare og T. Gelertii; eftersom disse Individer lignede mest T. vulgare eller T. Gelertii, henfortes de efter bedste Skon til den ene eller den anden af disse Arter; Afgorelsen var imidlertid ofte utilfredsstillende. Jeg provede derfor at opfore den omtalte Mellemform som en selvstaendig Art, som jeg kaldte T. intermedium (Fig. 1, 6), med hvilken jeg saa samtidig begyndte Dyrkningsforsog og Kastrations- fors0g for at faa afgjort, hvorvidt Antageisen var rigtig; men disse Fors0g er endnu ikke naaede til Afslutning. Ikke desto mindre er i den anden Gruppe af Taellinger denne mellem T. vulgare og T. Gelertii staaende Form, opf0rt som en egen, endnu problematisk Art, T. intermedium Raunk. Den tredie Gruppe af Taellinger adskiller sig fra den ovenfor 124 omtalte derved, at jeg nu var bleven klar over, at den med orange- farvede og rent hiiiilige Blomster udstyrede Taraxacum-Form, soni hidtil var henfort til T. vulgare, var en selvstasndig Art, og derfor opferes den i den sidste Gruppe af Tsellinger som en saadan, nemlig som T. speciosum ; dette har dog ikke stor Betydning, da denne Art er forholdsvis sjaelden og kun fmdes i de fierreste af Tselllngerne. Forste Undersogelsesrsekke. Si Tid. Sted. Stedets Beskaffenhed. T. Osten- feldii. T. vulgare. T. Gelertii. 1 11.5.1901 Blide, syd for Jonstr. Vang H0J Grssmark 8 66 26 2 ri Jonstrup Temmelig hoj Greesmark 73 27 3 •n Blide Lav Grsesmark lige ved Skoven 24 76 4 yt Jonstiup Vang Temmelig tor Eng paa l0s, t0rv- holdig Bund 66 34 5 Ji n En anden Eng afsamme Beskaffen- hed som foregaaende 47 53 6 Ji •r> En fugtigere Eng med liedre Bund 33 67 7 12.5. - r n 22 78 8 •n , r* 30 70 9 " Elide Hoj Gra?smark 72 28 10 1) T n 8 78 14 11 n ?? n 6 82 12 12 " M0llemosen ved Jonstrup Temmelig fugtig, torvholdig Eng 35 65 13 •n •fi n 24 76 14 13.5. — Lammefa^lled ved Kobenh. Gammel Gra?sbund 3 19 78 15 )1 11 n 6 74 16 V n Landevejsgroftkant 1 95 4 17 •n n Paa Sydsiden af en gammel Jord- vold 7 74 19 18 V N0rre Faelled ved Kobenh. Gammel Graesbund 6 94 19 •n 71 Landevejsgroftkant 5 76 19 20 51 H n 87 13 21 11 0ster Faelled ved Kobenh. Gammel Grsesljund 8 92 22 H r n 1 39 60 23 71 11 Afgravet, atter tilgroet Bund 3 93 4 - 125 •^ ( 1 Tid. Sted. '24 13.5.1901 0ster Fi^lled ved Kobenh. 25 n n 26 ^ T 27 n Ved Norre Alle ved Kobenhavn 28 y« fi 29 Tl Maalov 30 rt ■n 31 V n 32 V rt 33 ri n 34 fl V 35 14. 5. 1901 Pedeistrup 36 rt 37 Jt yi 38 j> fl 39 n " 40 n 1* 41 n 11 42 r Sm0rumovre 43 n Ti 44 n T) 45 r> Edelgave 46 )i •n 47 71 V 48 T> r 49 Jl 0slrupgaard 50 fl fl 51 V r 52 1» Ved Va;rebro Aa mellem Maal0v osf Viks0 Stetlets Beskaft'enlied. ^ 1 1 I l>aiideii af en c. 5 M. hied og 29 c. "iU— 30 VAm. dyb Grol't, .•^om alter var ta^t tilgioel I Bunden af samnie Mark med frodiir (Jiie.s- og Urte- ' 11 vegetation Landevejsgroftkant genneni hfi.je Marker Groftkant paa lemmelig h0J Mark Ligesaa Temmelig hoj Grsesmark Torvholdig Eng Grfesmark ved Siden af foreg.Eng og med samme H0jde over Grundvandet Landevejsgr0ftkant paa hoj Mark Torvlioldig Eng Grfesmark ved Siden af foregaaende ; ii0jere Terraen Temmelig lio.j, torvlioldig Eng, hriigt som Torvtoi lingsplads Landevejsgroftkant gennem fore- gaaende Landevejen lober paa en Da-miiing over lav Mark: Mai-ksiden af Laiide- vejsgroften, paa den smalle Jord- .«trimniel mell. (iroften ogMarken 68 8 83 9 6 60 34 11 82 7 6 70 24 9 85 6 13 80 7 5 95 6 92 2 3 97 9 91 14 81 5 6 94 5 81 14 10 90 15 85 17 83 15 76 9 12 87 1 6 89 5 7 91 2 6 17 77 5 22 73 7 92 1 6 80 14 2 49 49 5 53 42 3 94 3 56 43 Botanisk Tidsskrift. 25. Kiml. 9 136 Si Tid. 53 14.5.1901 16. 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 17.5. 61 62 63 64 65 66 Sted. Ved Vi^rebro Aa mellem Maal0v og Viks0 Blide luustrup Vans; 67 68 69 70 71 Stedets Beskaffenhed. 1 ■w' <5j ■<-;& -W *^ . e ^-t- E^ Si Landeve.jsdaemningens Skraaning H0.J Grffismark, beplantet i 1898 iiied ganske unge Tracer Lige.saa, men lidt lavere og naer- niei'e Skoven Forholdsvis uberort Skovbund mellem Korebanen og Landevejs- gr0ften; temmelig lavt. Langs K0rebanen. men paa hojere Bund ; Planteda^kke : Hieracium Pilosella, Grosser, etc. Samme Sted men mere i Skygge ; Ane'»ione, MercuriaUs, Fragaria, Viola silvatica, Orobus tuberosus, Luziila pilosa, Primula officinalis, Stellaria Holosteo, Grfesser, etc. Langs foregaaende, i Bunden af en nylig renset Landevejsgroft; temmelig fugtig Bund, uden syn- derlig Plantevsekst Paa Landevejskanten ved Siden af foregaaende Temmelig lav Bund med Ask og El, med ti>>t Skovbundsvegetation af Anemone, Mercurialis, Cirsium heterophyllum, Viola silvatica, Gi-fesser, etc. Nylig afdrevet Skovstykke, nu be- plantet med unge Graner; Bunden temmelig tiet bevokset med Aira eaespitosa, Poa nemoralis, Viola silvatica, Anemone, Rubns iclaeus, etc. 7 3 4 6 4 26 1 3 9 22 sis 14 95 42 48 44 51 27 30 14 10 31 28 4 50 45 55 42 52 43 69 12 ' 88 3 65 31 9 24 43 62 81 63 81 90 43 71 88 67 35 30 5 127 72 73 74 75 76 T7 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 Tid. Sted. 17. 5. 1901 Jonstrup VanL' Ved S0nders0en Stedets Bcskaffenlied. 1 8 . ^ *i :^ e* -^^ ^ • C ootS o;s &^ ■*"" Delvis solbeskinnet Landevejskant rned (li-aesser, Anernoiie nemorosa, Orobus hihe.roHHs, etc. Gni's-bevoxet Bund i teiiimelig fufftigt. aahent Ellekrat Hoj Eiig niellem Skov ved Vierebro Aa ved Ravnehusene H0j Gramine-Skoveng nter Vand- vierket Skoveng ved Vangehuset Gr0mnose mellem gamle T^rv- grave Et andet, men ligneude Sted. htu- gei-e boite fia dyrkede Maiker Ved Siden af 78, men paa hojere, graisbevokset Bund (gammel T0rvt0iringsplads) H0j, t0rvholdig Eng; T0fvt0n-ings- plads 3 4 3 1 14 1 9 3 20 60 : K) 44 ! 53 82 IJ 27 I 70 65 :}| 42 44 22 j 77 62 29 27 70 66 14 40 (iU 80 20 52 45 2 67 41 Anden Undersogelsesraekke. Mellemformen mellem T. vulgare og T. Gelertii er her opfert som Art T. intermedium. i Si Tid. Sted. Stedets Beskaflenhed. T. Osten- feldii. vulgare. T. inter- medium. T. Gelertii. 86 87 88 18. 5. 1901 Ved Fjerge- lunden ved Jaegerspris Faergelunden Stiandeng : Festuca rubra og .4/-- HJO'ta-Formation nied Plantafjo media, P. lanceolata, Bdlis, Tri- folium prutense, osv., osv. Enkelte Taraxacum paludosum, som ikke taltes med Samme Sted, men lidt lavere og fugtigere Aaben Elleskov med frodig Gn^s- vrtikst; temmelig fugtig Bund 1 2 13 16 1 87 100 44 1 39 - 128 i Xi Q Tid. Sted. Stedets Beskaffenhed. T. Osten- feldii. T. vulgare. T. inter- medium. T. Gelertii. 89 18. 5. 1901 Ffei'gelvinden Aaben EUeskov med frodig Grass- Vifkst; teramelig I'ugtig JBund 15 27 58 90 - n Paa et andet Sted, men af samme | Art, soni 88 og 89 3 8 89 91 T> . ,. 1 49 50 92 yi ^ Solaaben Landevejskant paa hoj Bund; frodig Grafsvfekst 85 15 93 „ Grsese Molle Lav Grsesmark 11 21 55 13 94 " Slangeruj) Landevejskant gennem temmelig j h0j Gnpsniark 1 80 19 95 Slagslunde Skov Landevejskant med frodig Grses- vaekst __ 56 40 4 96 fl S0sum Landevejskant gennem hoje Grtes- marker 6 47 47 97 T Ved Fugle S0 Toivholdig Eng ; T0rvt0rringsplads ; fattig. lav Vegetation 7 7 86 98 19. 5. 1901 Blide Graesmark ta?t ved Skov en 33 26 41 99 V ,, Samme Sted som 54— 08 7 29 14 50 100 21. 5. 1901 Jonsti'up Vang Samme Sted som 62 og 65 11 23 17 49 101 n ~ Samme Sted som 63 8 15 77 102 ^ .. Samme Sted som 66 og 67 1 1 7 91 103 .. .. Omtrent samme Sted som 72 74 7 19 104 V ,, Samme Sted som 74 80 12 8 105 „ .. Samme Sted som 76 1 42 53 4 106 „ - Djaevlemosen ; h0J Gramine-Eng 15 60 21 4 107 •^ V Samme Sted, men paa en dyrket. med Graesser tilsaaet Plet 1 35 45 19 108 .. 11 Samme Sted som 77 23 40 37 109 •1 n Samme Sted som 78 5 ■34 26 35 110 71 11 Torvholdig Eng; tor Bund med lav, fattig Plantevajkst i 19 27 28 26 111 V Torvholdig Eng af omtrent samme Beskaffenhed som 110: samme Sted som 4 27 56 12 112 r :■ Skoveng; Gramine-Eng. Omtrent samme Sted som 6 4 1 30 30 36 113 24. 5. 1901 Pederstrup T0rvholdig Eng. Samme Sted som 38 17 55 28 114 11 w 11 3 15 65 17 115 - n Samme Sfed, men lidt hojere 3 1 31 62 1 4 1±) i^ z .S-S ^' inter- dium. Tid. Sted. Sledels Beskaffenlied. ^^ ^1 (i IIG 24. 5.1901 Pedei'strup Gra'sniark iuiiid(leli)iut vod Siden af 113—115 og i samme Hojde. Sainnie Sted soiii 40— 4! 2 4fi .■)2 117 ft 'fi - •) 42 54 • > 118 T n Landevcjskiint inelleiii 113 -11.") uy 1 Ki— 1 1 7 : iVodig Gra^svegetation .") oii 30 1 T r o d i e U n d e r s g o I s e s i- ee k k e . T. speciosum er her opfeit som Art. Tid. Sted. 1 Stedets BeskaH'ciilied. T. spe- ciosum. T. Osten- feldii. T. vulf/are. T. inter- medium. Gclcrtii. 1 119 11. 5. 1902 Blide. Lav Grajsmark umiddell)art ved Skoven. Allerfoiste Blomstiing: Iste Dag, at 100 Planter var i Blomst paa dette Sted . > 1 ;»;; 120 18.5. - •n n 1 9 5 85 121 n n Paa Skovdigets Sydside 1 2 4 44 14 36 122 17.5. - Ved Bund- gaard mellem KirkeVa3rl0se og Knardrup H0,j Graesraark i • • 7 77 13 ! 3 123 •n Ved S0nder- S0en H0J Engbimd iiiellem Kiat 1 i 8 6 32 51 124 2D. 5. - Lerbaskgaard mell.Risbyog Herstedoster Lav Grtesinark | 1 16 43 39 2 125 Tl Led0je Gr0t'tkant ved Vejen langs Nord- siden af Led0Je Skov; lavtTerraen 2 10 42 36 10 126 n n Landevejsgroftkaiit over hoje Marker 10 60 30 127 V Mell. Led0je og Sinoi'um- nedre H0i Engbund: Torvtorringsplads 6 25 49 •_'( > 128 23.5. - Led0je Skov Bevoksning af El og Ask ; lav, tugtig, solaaben Bund nied Anemone 1 47 49 nemorosa 129 V Store Hj0rne- gaard ved Vridsl0se- magle Iste Aars Gr^.smark: h0Jt liggende 1 72 27 130 yi Vridslose- H0J Engl)und 32 . . 26 18 24 magle — 130 I Tid. Sled. Stedets Beskaffenhed. T. vulgare. T. Osten- feldii. T. spe- ciosum. T. inter- medium. T. Gelertii. 131 23. 5. 1902 Viidsl0se- magle H0j Engbund 52 19 16 13 132 ;i (lathrine- bjerg Landevejsgi-0ftkant over temmelig lave Marker 3 64 30 3 133 v\ " V 4 66 25 5 134 5) Sm0i'uni- nedie H0j, t0r, Iste Aars Graesmark 1 86 13 135 26.5. - Skovea Egebjergene Vejkant gennern hojt Terryen med radsaaet Bog, der var c. 1 M. h0je; enkelte Opstandere 3 13 28 56 136 n n Samme Sted som 135, men niel- lem B0geraekkerne 27 16 57 137 y* T Lidt lavere Terrpen end 135 — 136; radsaaede, c. 30 Gtm. h0,je B0ge ; med Opstandere 10 15 75 138 3.6. - N0rreskov ved Furs0en Landevejskant; h0J Plantevaekst 5 17 30 48 139 n Fa rum Lillevang Temmelig aaben Skov paa hojt Terrfen; taet Graes- og Urte- vegetation 6 71 23 140 11 7} Samnie Sted, men endnu mere aaben, solbelyst Bund 7 28 61 4 Disse Tal giver Anledning- til adskillige Betragtninger over de enkelte Arters Hyppighed paa Lokaliteter af forskellig Beskaffenhed. T. specie s um er den sjeldneste ; blandt de 22 Tsellinger i 3die Under- s0gelsesr8ekke. den eneste, hvori der overhovedet er taget Hensyn til denne Art, fandtes den kun i 4, og i de to af disse kun med 2pGt. i hver; i de to andre — 130 og 131 — , der begge foretoges paa samme Lokalitet, var Forholdet et belt andet. Paa en hojt liggende Eng ved Vridslosemagle lagde jeg allerede paa Afstand Maerke til, at Maelkebetterne havde et sgerlig pragtfuldt Udseende, og ved naermere at se efter viste det . sig, at det hidr0rte fra, at T. speciosnm her optraadte i meget stor Msengde. Paa en afgraenset Plet samledes i2 Hundrede Taraxacum-V\aiWie\\ og i det Iste Him- drede var der 32, i det andet endog 52 Individer af T. speciosum. Paa alle andre Steder, hvor jeg bar gjort lagttagelser, var T. spe- ciosum sjelden; dog bar jeg paa mine Ekskursioner set, at den fmdes indenfor bele det undersogte Omraade, idet jeg bar set enkelte Individer paa en Meengde Steder, som ikke er reprajsenterede — 131 — Listen over Taellingeme. Efter hvad jcg har set, forekoiimiei- T. speciosuM kun paa solaabne og forholdsvis hojt liggende Lokali- teter: jeg har ikke fiindet den hverken i Skygge i Skove eller paa vaade Enge. Tredie Unders0gelsesraE;kkc, der er den eneste, hvori alle foran omtalte Arter er holdt ude fra hverandre og hvis T«]linger hidrorer fra alle de Hovedarter af Lokaliteter, paa hvilke Taraxacum over- hovedet vokser, kan maaske give et Indtryk af de enkelte Arter.s forholdsvise Hyppighed, dog vil jeg udelade Nr. 130 og 131. der hidrorer fra del eneste Sted, hvor jeg liar set T. speciosnm i Msengde, og som maa anses for et rent Undtagelsestilfselde indenfor det undersogte Omraade. Tilbage bliver 18 Vaekstpladser nied 20 Toel- linger, hver paa 100 Individer. Af disse 2000 Planter var 0,2 pCt. T. speclosuni, 4,3 pCt. T. Ostenfeldii, 35,1 pCt. T. vulgare, 20,2.5 pCt. T. intermedium og 31,15 pGt. T. Gelertii. T. Ostenfeldii fmdes, som det ses af Listen, i de fleste af Taellingerne, nemlig i 98 af 140; af de 14000 undersogte Planter horte c. 4,7 pGt, til denne Art, hvilket nogenlimde falder sanimen med det Tal, 4,3 pCt., der, som foran naevnt, fremkom ved alene at tage Hensyn til 3die Undersegelsesrtekke minus Nr. 130 og 131. T. Osienfeldii forekommer isser paa de dyrkede Marker og paa h0je. ikke for fugtige Enge; endvidere paa solaabne Pletter i Skove. T. vulgare, der jo er langt den almindeligste af vore Taraxacum- Arter, fmdes, som det ses af Listen, i alle Tsellinger, selv i de fra de fugtigste og de fra de mest skyggefulde Lokaliteter, hvor Taraxa- cum overhovedet vokser; men sin Hovedudbredelse har Arten dog paa de dyrkede Marker, paa Gnesmarkerne. Vaelger vi saaledes i 3die Unders0gelsesra3kke de Taellinger, der hidr0rer fra dyrkede og borte fra Skov liggende Marker, nemlig Nr. 122, 129 og 134 fra h0je Marker, og 123 fra lav Mark, ses det, at T. vulgare her udgor 69,5 pGt. af alle M8elkeb0tter; derefter kommer T. intermediuw med 23 pCt., T. Ostenfeldii med 6,25 pGt. og T. Gelertii med kun 1,25 pCt. T. Gelertii lindes i alle 140 Ttellinger paa n?er 15, der isaer stanmier fra h0j Grsesmark og fra Kanten af Landeveje over h0Je Marker. T. Gelertii findes fortrinsvis i Skove; dernajst paa Enge og lave Marker; altsaa i det Hele taget paa forholdsvis fugtig Bund. Tager vi saaledes 5 Tsellinger fra typiske Skovlokaliteter, f. Eks. Nr. 88, 90, 102, 128 og 136, og ser paa Arternes forholdsvise Part i Taraxacum-Ti\\\e{, faas 65 pCt. T. Gelertii, 24,4 pGt. T. interme- — 132 — dium, 10 pCt. T. vulgare og 0,6 pGt. T. Osfenfeldii ; paa Landevejs- kanterne i Skove og paa solaabne og forholdsvis h0jt liggende Pletter der, er Forholdet lidt anderledes, idet der her konimer et forholdsvis st0rre Tal af de andre Arter. T. intermedium. Soin alt omtalt, er i det foregaaende dette Navn benyttet soin Betegnelse for den 7\iraxacum-F ovm, der med Hensyn til de ydre Sv0bblades Porhold stod midt mellem T. vulgare og T.Gelertii; som jeg bar omtalt, var det den, der oprindelig gav Anledning til de Forsog og Undersogelser, som forte til de allerede meddelte Resultater, men Forsogene bar endnu ikke klaret Sporgs- maalet om, hvad T. intermedium selv er. Da jeg oprindelig tsenkte, at T. intermedium var en Bastard mellem T. vulgare og T. Gelertil, optog jeg ikke straks T. intermedium i mine Fors0g, men S0gte at frembringe den ved Krydsning. Da dette ikke gav det ventede Resultat, men derimod forte til Paavisningen af, at Taraxacuni- Arterne hojst sandsynlig altid formerer sig ved Kimdannelse uden Befrugtning, begyndte jeg naturligvis at anstille Forsog med T. intermedium for at faa afgjort, om det var en god Art, bos hvilken de givne Kendetegn var arveligt fsestede, eller det maaske blot var T. vulgare eller T. (relertii eller maaske begge, der under visse ydre Forhold udvikiede sig paa denne Maade. Da jeg imidlertid forst 1901 begyndte disse Forsog, er jeg, som allerede nsevnt, endnu ikke naaet til noget Resultat. De lagttagelser, jeg bar gjort i Naturen, synes dog at tale for, at 7'. intermedium er en selv- staendig Art. Som det fremgaar af Listen over Tsellingerne iindes T. inter- medium i alle de Tffillinger, ialt 54, hvori denne Plante er opfort som selvstsendig Art; men dens Hovedforekomst er forskellig fra de andre Arters. Medens T. vulgare fortrinsvis vokser paa Grses- inarkerne og T. Gelertii i Skovene, tra^ffes T. intermedium i storst Msengde paa de torvboldige Enge. Tager vi saaledes Teellinger fra udprsegede Lokaliteter af denne Art, f. Eks. Nr. 86, 97, 113, 114 og 115, ses det, at T. intermedium bar udgjort 71 pGt. af alle Taraxacum-lndivider, medens 7\ vulgare kun fmdes i 16,6 pGt., T. Gelertii i 9,8 pCt. og T. Ostenfeldii i :2,6 pGt. Det kunde maaske synes, at dette lod sig godt forlige med den Antagelse, at T. inter- medium blot var en af visse ydre Forhold direkte betinget Form. Dertil er forelobig kun at sige, at T. intermedium intet Sted op- trseder alene, men stedse i Selskab med typiske Individer af de andre Arter; og dette gselder ikke blot Eugene; men paa enhver — 133 — Lokalitet. hvor disse Arter overhovedet vokser. kaii man tiwft'e Individer at" T. vu/gare, T. Gelertii og 7'. inteniiediuiii vok.sende ganske tset sammen, Side oiii Side, livorfor ilet maa hetragtes som udelukket, at det er Jordbundsforhold eiler aiidre ydre FoilioUl. som direkte betinger For.skellen. Det synes derfor, at der iiidtil videre er mest Grund til at ansa 7'. intermedium for en selv- stsendig Art. Sammenstilles mi de foraii ved Paavisningeii al' Av ciikelte Arters Hovedforekomst benyttede Ttellinger, der stammer tra typiske Lokaliteter paa Graismarker, paa Enge og i Skove, faas et godt Billede af vore tre alinindeligsie Taraxacum- kvievi Oplneden i \aturen. T. Ostcn- T. T. intcr- T. feldii vuUjure inaJium (icicrlii 6,25 69,5 l>3 1.2.-, 5,0 16,c. 71 'J,8 0,(i JO i>4j 65 Greesmarker (Nr. 152, li>4, 121), 134) Enge (Nr.86,97, 113, 114, 115) .... Skove (Nr. 88, 90, 102. 128, 136) . . . T. vulgare er saaledes fortrinsvis de dyrkcde Markers, T, iuter- medium de t0rvholdige Enges og T. Gelertii Skovenes Taraxacuiii- Art, ligesom T. palndosuni delvis er Strandengenes og T. en/tJiro- spermnm de torre. sandede Bakkers og Overdrevs Art. Parthenogenese hos Maelkebette. Det er ved de anstillede Kastrationsforsog ettervist. at de undersogte Taraxacum-Arier kan danne Kim. iideii at der paa saedvanlig Maade bar fundet en Befrugtning Sted. og det er gjort sandsynligt, at Arterne altid forholder sig paa denne Maade. Naliir- ligvis maa der endnu foretages en Roekke Fors0g baade med de allerede undersogte Arter, hvor der er mange, endnu uopklarede Sporgsmaal at lose, dels med saa mange som muligt af de Arter, som endnu slet ikke er undersogte. Mine Forsog fortsjettes deifor .stadig. Endvidere maa Kimens Udviklingshistorie eftervises, bvortil jeg ogsaa allerede bar indsamlet Materiale. Med Hensyn til Sporgs- maalet om Kimdannelse uden Befrugtning i ssedvanlig Forstand mener jeg dog ikke, at den mikroskopiske Undersogelse skulde va^re mere afgorende end den eksperimentelle Undersogelse, som jeg alle- rede bar foretaget. Tvertimod; forudsat, at en Befrugtning ved Stovror overbovedet aldrig tinder Sted ber, kan den mikroskopiske Undersogelse kun udsige, at i de enkelte Mg, der overbovedet bliver — 134 — imders0gt, ses ikke nogen Befrugtning ved St0vr0rs Hjselp; men dette rent negative Resultat er selvf0lgelig ikke saa afg0rende med Hensyn til Sp0rgsinaalet om Kinidannelse iiden Befrugtning som det af KastrationsfGrs0gene fremgaaede positive Resultat, at i alle Fors0gene, i Hundrede og alter Hundreder af Blomster, fandt Kim- dannelsen Sted til Trods for, at Muligheden af Befrugtning ved Stovrors Hjaelp var absolut udelukket. Den mikroskopiske Unders0gelse maa afg0re, om Befrugtning ved Stevkorns Hjcelp hos Taraxacum overhovedet altid er udelukket eller ikke; endvidere maa det ved en saadan Unders0gelse efter- vises, om vi hos Taraxacum har segte Parthenogenese eller simpel Apogami, om det er ^Egcellen eller en anden Gelle, der udvikles til Kim. Selv om en saadan Undersogelse maa fmde Sted, er det dog saa heldigt, at der allerede, endog fra den seneste Tid, fore- ligger en Unders0gelse over Kimudviklingen hos Taraxacum^ nemlig i en Afhandling af Schwere^). Da Forfatteren imidlertid neppe liar tsenkt paa Muligheden af Kinidannelse uden Befrugtning hos Taraxacum, maa Undersogelsen naturligvis tages op paany, isaer da den paa flere Punkter er meget mangelfuld ; men baade ved det, der gives, og det, der savnes Oplysning om, stemmer Afhand- lingen ret vel med mine Resultater. Det Mangelfulde ligger nemlig blandt andet i, at St0vkornenes Spiring ikke omtales, og deri, at Forfatteren ikke i et eneste Tiifselde har set noget til Befrugtningen, — formodentlig af den simple Grund, at der ikke har fundet nogen Befrugtning Sted; derimod synes det tydelig nok at vsere saa, at det er iEgcellen, der udvikles til Kim. Schwere omtaler, hvad jeg ogsaa har erfaret, at Taraxacum- M%%ei er et temmelig vanskeligt Objekt at have med at gore, idet Kimssekken er omgivet af et Lag af meget indholdsrige Geller, der Isegger Hindring i Vejen for et fuldstaendigt og tydeligt Overblik over Kimspekkens hele Indhold og nsermeste Omgivelser. Stovkornenes Spiring omtales som sagt slet ikke, og det eneste. der siges om Stovror og Befrugtning, tindes i folgende Passus (1. c. 43): „Nach der Befruchtung schwillt dieEizelle sehr stark an undwird kugel- formig: zudem umgibt sie sich mit einer leicht erkennbaren Mem- bran, so dass sie von jetzt an gewohnllch scharf contourirt erscheint 'j Siegfried Schwere: Zui- Eiitwickelungsgeschidite der Frucht von Taraxa- cum officinale Welt. F^in Beitrag zur Enibryologie der Compositen. Flora Bd.82, 1S%. P.32-(i(i. — 135 — (Fig. :5) und sich in Folge dessen voni iibrigen Plasmakorper des Embryosacks deutlich abhebt; der Eikern erscheiiit scbarf begronzt. Es sind dies Kennzeichcn, an denen man die erfolgte Befruciitung leicht constatiren kanii. Ich babe lange umsonst nacb eineni Sta- dium gesucbt, das die Vereinigung von Spcrma- und Eikern zeigte: es gehort wobl zu den gliicKlichsten Zulallen, solche Scbnitle zu erhalten, weii der Uebertritt des generativen Kerns aus dem Poilen- schlauch zum Eikern aucb bier wie anderwiirts rascb erfolgt. In manchen Fallen lasst sich noch in befrucbteten Embryosacken das Ende des keulig erweiterten Pollenschlauclies erkennen (Fig. 4)," Som det ses, forudsfettes Befrugtningen, men den er ikke iagt- taget; og hvad Stovroret angaar, siger Forfatteren vel, at „in manchen Fallen lasst sich noch in befrucbteten Embryosacken das Ende des keulig erweiterten Pollenschlaucbes erkennen" ; men ser man saa paa den Figur (Fig. 4), hvori Forholdet er afbildet, foler man sig ikke overbevist om, at den Genstand, der tydes som Enden af Stovroret, virkelig er det, som Forfatteren mener ; den hele Figur er paa mange Punkter utydelig, hvilket blandt andet ogsaa gselder de Omgivelser, hvori den som Stovror tydede Ting befinder sig, hvorfor det aldeles ikke er klart, at vi virkelig her bar Enden af et Stovror for os; og selv om saa var, beviser dette selvfolgelig endnu ikke, at en Befrugtning bar fundet Sted. Derimod synes det med Sikkerhed at fremgaa af Schweres Undersogelse , at det er ^gcellen, der udvikles til Kim ; og vi bar da hos Taraxacum, som det synes, segte Parthenogenese, saaledes som det er paavist af JueP) hos Antennana alpina, af Murbeck-) hos visse Alche- milla- Ariel- og af Overton^) hos Thalictruni j^urjmrascens. Da jeg havde set, at Taraxacum udviklede spiredygtige Frugter uden Befrugtning, provede jeg, om dette muligvis ogsaa var Til- faeldet med andre Sla^gter af Cichorieae. Jeg kastrerede nogle Kurve hos Arter af Hieracium, Crepis, Leoutodon, Sonchus og hos Lamp- sana communis', Kurvene udvikledes vel videre, men kun til et vist Punkt, og der dannedes ikke spiredygtige Frugter: mine Forsog, ^) Juel: Parthenogenesis bei Antennaria alpina. Bol. tlentralhl. 7i. 1S9S. Pag-. 309. -) Murbeck: Parthenogenelische Embryol)ildung in der GaUung Alclieiiiilla. Lunds Universilets Arsskrifl, 3(), l'.K)l. ') J.B.Overton: Parthenogenesis^ in ThaUcfrinn i)ui|nirascens. Bot. Gazette 33. 1902. Pair. 263— 375. — 136 — som anstilledes i Sommeren 1902, var dog kun faa og kun anstillot med faa Arter, hvorfor jeg agter at fortsgelte dem. Slutning. De her omtalte Kastrationsfors0g har vist, at alle vore Taraxacum- Arter og tillige de frenmiede Arter, hvormed der er gjort For- S0g, kan danne Kim iiden Befrugtning, idet de gav splredygtige Frugter til Trods for, at Kastrationen udelukkede en Befrugtning, og at de i alle de anstillede Forsog forholdt sig saaledes ; endvidere er det gjort sandsynligt, at de omtalte Arter altid danner Frugt udeii Befrugtning, hvilket isser stottes paa de to Ting: 1) at det hidtil ikke er lykkedes mig at finde spirende St0vkorn paa de med Masser af Stovkorn besatte Ar; 2) at af de i Naturen indhostede Frugter, der toges fra Planter, som havde voeret udsat for Freramedbestovning, fremgik altid aetsrent Afkom, hvilket tyder paa, at St0vet ikke har foraarsaget nogen Befrugtning. Men da det , ifolge S c h w e r e s Unders0gelser, er .'Egcellen, der udvikles til Kim, rnaa jeg, saa vidt Unders0gelserne rtekker, slutte, at de naevnte Taraxacum- kviav for- merer sig parthenogenetisk. Endelig er det sandsynligt, at alle Ta- raxacum- Axiev forholder sig paa denne Maade, idet alle de under- s0gte Arter forholdt sig saaledes, og disse Arter horer til forskellige Artsgrupper indenfor Slfegten og Andes paa saa forskellige Punkter indenfor Slaegtens geografiske Udbredelse som Gronland, Danmark, Middelhavslandene og Gentralasien. Jeg formoder derfor, at Evnen til at danne Kim uden Befrugt- ning er opstaaet hos Taraxacum., for denne Slsegt er bleven spaltet i flere Arter, og at de eksisterende Arter er opstaaet, uden at Be- frugtning og Krydsning har spillet nogen KoUe. Hvis fremtidige Undersogelser bekraefter dette, har vi saaledes her en Slasgt, som, paa Grund af, at den tillige er let at dyrke, kan faa stor Betydning ved Undersogelser over Artsdannelsen. Jeg skal kort fremsoette, hvad jeg mener. De forskellige Teorier om Arterncs Oprindelse kan sammen- fattes i de to Hovedteorier, som betegnes med Navnene Lam arc k- isme og Darwinism e, der dog paa ingen Maade udelukker hin- anden. Lamarck ism en eller, maaske rettere, Ny-Lamarck- ismen Iserer, at nye Arter dannes derved, at Moderplantens af de givne ydre Forhold betingede specielle Form for Ontogenesen eller, som man populaert men uklart kalder det, Moderplantens ved - 137 — direkte Tilpasning erhvervede Egenskaber — delvis nedarves, o: delvis kominer igen hos Afkomniet, selv om de Betingelser, der var nodvendige for Moderplantens Vedkommende, ikko er iilstede ved Afkommets Ontogenese, Darwinism en, paa den anden Side, gaar ud fra, at der i Naturen opstaar Afvigelser fra Modorplanten, Variationer, hvortil vi ikke kender Aarsagerne, og som derCor kaldes ubestemte eller tilfteldige, men som, engang opstaaede, viser sig at veere arvelige; de Individer, som er mindst skikkede for Livet. bukker under i Konkurrencen , medens de bedst udstyrede liar storst Udsigt til at leve og frembringe Afkom, til hvilket den eller de nye, heldige Egenskaber nedarves, hvorved Begyndelsen til en ny systematisk Enhed, Art, Underart, o. s, v., er dannet. I begge Teorier fmdes de samme tre Hovedpmikter: Varia- tion erne, Vari at ion ernes Aarsager og V^ariationernes Arveligbed. Hvad det forste Punkt angaar, da er for begge Teoriers Vedkommende Variationerne givne, haandgribelig tilstede, men forskellige. Med Hensyn til de to andre Punkter er Forholdet dette: Aarsagerne til de Variationer, hvormed Lamarck ism en opererer, kender vi, men det 3dje Punkt, Variationernes Arveligbed. er ber det problematiske, det, som Fremtidens Forskning vil have at undersoge. Omvendt med Darwinismen; det er en Kends- gerning, at de Variationer, som Darvi^inismen bygger paa, er arve- lige; derimod kender vi ikke Aarsagerne til disse Variationer. og her ligger derfor Hovedproblemet for Darvinismens Vedkonnnende. Darwinismens „tilf8eldige, ubestemte" Variationer bar jo sikkert nok i mange TilHelde sin Aarsag i Krydsninger mellem de eksi- sterende systematiske Enheder; i andre Tilfaelde skyldes de maaske en indre, ukendt Udvikling i Kimplasmaet, ved hvilket sidste Udtryk her blot forstaas det ukendte x, der er Biereren af do arvelige Egenskaber. Overfor de enkelte , i Naturen forefiindne. ai'velige Variationer, staar vi som oftest ganske uden faste Holdei)Lmkter. idet vi ikke bar noget Middel til at afgore, hvorvidt en given Va- riation skyldes en tidligere, maaske endog langt lilbage liggende Krydsning eller muligvis en indre Udvikling i Kimplasmaet alene. Det gaelder om at kunne holde de to niuligc Aarsagsrtekker iidc fra hinanden. Men nu har vi i 7\iraxaciini-S\vsgien et let brugeligt Objekt, livor, som det idetmindste synes, Hensynet til Krydsning er ude- lukket, og som derfor vil vaere sasrdeles brugbart for Undersogelser i den nsevnte Reining. Sporgsmaalet bliver da dette: er de Karak- — 138 — terer, der adskiller Arler og jEtter indenfor Ta raxacitm-SlsBgien, af en saadan Beskaffenhed, at de maa antages at hidr0re fra Laniarck- ismens bestemte, af ydre Faktorer betingede, „Variationer" (o: Ontogeneseformer) , der er bleven arveligt fsestede, eller kan de lettere forklares ved at antage, at de hidr0rer fra Darvvinismens „ti]faeldige", af en indre Udvikling i Kimplasinaet betingede Varia- tioner; eller maa begge Forklaringer muligvis tages til Hjeelp. Jeg haaber, at fremtidige Unders0gelser over Arterne og deres geogra- fiske Udbredelse vil give idetmindste nogle Bidrag til disse Sp0rgs- maals L0sning. Tilsidst endelig dette. Ved en Blonisterplante-Slsegt, der for- merer sig parthenogenetisk, kan der blive Tale om, hvad man skal kalde Art, da vi ikke her bar Krydsningsproduktets forskellige Grad af Frugtbarhed som Rettesnor. I en videnskabelig Unders0gelse b0r man naturligvis holde ude fra hinanden, hvad der er arveligt forskelligt; hvad man vil kalde de adskilte Enheder, bliver tildels en Sk0nssag, der delvis bestemmes af Hensynet til det praktiske Behov. Men da en Sammenhobning af mange Navne — Arter, Underarter, Varieteter, Undervarieteter , o. s. v. — er upraktis,k, mener jeg, at man i den videnskabelige Unders0gelse b0r betegne som Arter de Enheder, der bar saadanne arveligt faestnede Egen- skaber, at der derpaa kan grundes en fast Beskrivelse, ved hvis Hjselp de enkelte Enheder kan genkendes af Andre. Fordi man kan se en Forskel paa 2 Individer eller Individ- Grupper, selv om Forskellen er nok saa stor, berettiges man naturlig- vis ikke til at tale om Arter; bar man derimod vist, at den nsevnte P'orskel er arvelig under alle Forhold, mener jeg, at man er beret- tiget til at tale om Arter, og kun da. De arveligt forskellige 7'a- raxaciim-FoYmev, som jeg bar unders0gt, og som kan genkendes, bar jeg derfor kaldt Arter og bengevnet dem som saadanne; de Former, som jeg vel selv bar Rede paa, men som idetmindste ikke endnu kan gores tilstroekkelig kendelige for Andre, kalder jeg ^Etter (gentes). 139 Conspectus specieruin Taraxaci in Dania liactenus observatarmn. A. Squamis involucri exterioribus lineaii-lanceolalis diva- ricatis vel reflexis. a. Antheris polline lepletis (sed germinalio granulorum pollinis iiunquam observata). 1. Squamis involucri exterioribus rellexis. Species praecipue agrorum graminosorum T. vidgarc (Lain.). 2. Squamis involucri exterioribus divaricatis vel recurvis. Species pratorum satis humidorum ... 7'. wfcnnediiini. b. Antheris sine polline: squamis involucri exterioribus Haunk. reflexis. 1. Galatliiis minoribus quam in T. vulgare; co- rollis flavis, exterioribus denique 112 — 16 mm. longis T. Ostenfeldil Raunk. 2. Galathiis magnitudine eorum T. vulgaris vel raajoribus; corollis aurantiaco-flavis, exterioribus denique 18 — 23 mm. longis T. speciosum Haunk. B. Squamis involucri exterioribus patentibus, erecto-paten- tibus vel adpressis. a. Antheris polline repletis (sed germinatio granulo- rum pollinis nunquam observata); squamis invo- lucri exterioribus patentibus. 1. Involucri squamis exterioribus ovato-lanceolatis, interioribus 8 — 21 ; acheniis griseis. Species silvarum T. Gelertii Raiuik. 2. Involucri squamis exterioribus ovatis, interiori- bus 13 (12—14); acheniis rufis. . . T. eri/throspeninoti Andrzej. b. Antheris sine polline. 1 . Squamis involucri exterioribus ovatis patentibus vel apice recurvis; foliis pinnatisectis T.decipiens Kaunk. 2. Squamis involucri exterioribus ovatis vel late ovatis, adpressis T. paludosuni (Scop. i. Species danicae Taraxaci caslratione agamice propagari demonstratum est; species omnes Taraxaci semper parthenogenetice propagari verisimile est. Blide. December l'.M)-2. Rettelser. Nederst Sil). On old specimens of Rho- dymenia palmata I have occasionally met with plants having short rhizoids (Fig. 5, e). I have only met with basal hairs, the base of which is enclosed in a sheath as mentioned by Borgesen (I.e.). The erect tilaments are considerably varying. Specimens, belonging to the typical form, with richly branched erect filaments, fully agreeing with Reinke's figin-es (Atlas 1. c.) and Rosenvinge's tig. 19, J5 (I.e.) are not rare in my material. I have met with an other form (fig. G) growing on Rhodymenia, precisely resembling Rosenvinge's fig. 20 (1. c), with the erect filaments branched or unbranched and the sporangia stalked or sessile. A third form (fig. 7) growing on Chsetomorpha and Cladophora resembles somewhat the last-named, but is more poorly developed. The erect fila- ments are short, branched or unbranched; the sporangia have usually a short stalk consisting of one cell or they are sessile. The sporangia are 14—36/^ long and 4 — 7/y. thick. The hairs are about 4// thick at the base, and the thickness of the basal disc is 5 u. Fig. 6. Myrionema fflobosnm (Rke.) Fosl. f. with unbi'anched plurilocular sporangia, sessile or stalked. (81G: 1.) C a ~ o c d Fig. 7. Fij/. 8. Myrionema globosum (Rke.~) Fosl., f. growing on Gh?etomorpha tortuosa. Fig. 7 (300 : 1). a shows a portion of the margin consisting of creeping filaments b and c fragments of an entire margin. Fig. 8. a, b 300:1; c, d, e 316:1; a shows a sterile tilament and an emptied plurilocular sporangium; b a l)asal liair enclosed below in a sheath; c a stalked, terminal sporangium nnd a young erect filament; J, e two stages of ramified phu'ilocular sporangia. On account of the unbranched filaments with terminal sporangia, the species reminds one of Myrionema balticum (Rke), as Rosenvinge (1. c.) points out, on the other hand it comes near to M. Corunnae, and certain - 148 — forms of M. globosuni are not easily distinguishable from M. Gorunnai, especially the var. filamentosa. The species is only known from few places, but I think it will prove to be much more common. E. I eel. Djupivogur. N. I eel. Hrisey. NW, Icel. Kolbeinsa, Skalholtsvi'k ; AOalvi'k (Ldbk.). SW. Icel. Stykkishohnur, Reykjavik. .^yrionema faeroeuse Borgs., Faer. Alg. p. 424. I have met with some few specimens growing on Rhodymenia pal- mata, which fully agree with the original specimens of the Faeroese plant. The basal portion of the frond is a disc with marginal growth, composed of one layer of parenchymatous cells, 7 ji. thick. The erect portion of the frond consists of simple or branched filaments. The fructiferous filaments are frequently simple, with a terminal sporangium, resembling Borgesen's tig. 79, c (1. c), the stalk is of highly varying length and composed of one or more cells. I have also, not seldom, seen branched fructiferous filaments, the upper part of which bore few or many, more or less secimd, lateral branchlets ending in a sporangium, resembling Borgesen's fig. 79, a, h (I. c). The sporangia are always considerably thicker than the stalk, and I have never seen sessile sporangia. They are 29 — 87^ long and 10— 14^« thick, and the thickness of the stalk is about 7 — 8 //. I have not seen hairs. I have now and then met with uu- branched sterile filaments, which, 1 think, are to be considered as assimi- lative filaments. There is one chromatophore in each cell and as far as 1 can see in the alcohol material, it seems to be a lobed plate. The species resembles somewhat Myrionema majus FosL, but differs from it by the absence of hairs and by the number and shape of the chromatophores. M. fa^roense has one chromatophore in each cell while M. majus has, according to Foslie (Gontrib. II, p. 15), 6 — 10 small, disci- form or plate-shaped chromatophores in each cell. Gathered with plurilocular sporangia in April. SW. Icel. ViOey, Reykjavik. Kjrioneina LaiiiiiiarliB^(K. Rosenv.). Dermatocelis Laminariae K. Rosenv. Deux. Mem. p. 89, fig. 21. As some species of Myrionema are more or less endophytic and destitute of assimilative filaments the genus Dermatocelis , as well as Phycocelis Stromf., must be included in Myrionema. Rosenvinge (1. c.) also points out the great resemblance between Dermatocelis and Myrionema 14: 1. Fig. 10. Fi- 11. Ascocyclus islandicus. Fig. 10 a, b two portions of the margin. (215: 1.) Fig. 11. a, b fragments of two radial iilaments showing the erect tilaments in different stage uf development and hasal hairs, in a with a siieatii helow. The young erect tilaments are situated nearer llie margin, the more developed nearer the centre. The plurilocular sporangia for the most pait sessile. (313:1.) .isfocyclus islandii'iis nov, spec. I have found this species on Rhodymenia palmata in the litoral region , growing in company with Myrionema globosum , Streblonema Stilophoras var. caespitosa, young Ralfsia sp. a. o. It forms small spots of — 150 — about I— 2mm. in diameter on llie surface of the Rhodymenia. Tliese spots are of a brown colour in material , which has been conserved several years in alcohol , owing to the colour of the contents of the ascocystse. The basal portion of the frond is a more or less orbicular disc with marginal growth ; the margin is either entire or sometimes consisting of free, creeping filaments. The disc is for the most part monostromatic and only here and there diplostromatic, it is 6 — 12/i thick. The length of the cells is about 7 — 14^/, the marginal cells being often somewhat longer. It is not difficile to remove the disc from the sub- stratum with a razor, and the radial filaments are easily separable. The erect portion of the frond consists of hairs, ascocysts, assimilative filaments and plurilocular sporangia. The hairs are abundant and spring all from the basal disc, they are 1 pt thick and attain a length of 400 — 500//, their basal cell is usually long, and the growing point is situated above it. The base of the hairs is inclosed in a sheath. The ascocysts are 23 — 29// long and 9 — 12// broad, they are somewhat clavate, or Fig. 12. Ascocyclns islandicua. Fragments of radial fitaments. a showing an assimilative filament to the right and a sessile sporangium to the left; b, c, d show stalked plurilocular sporangia. The length of the stalk increases towards the centre ; a belongs to a portion near the margin, d is nearest the centre, e, f fragments of radial filaments near the margin showing young erect filaments, ascocysts and sessile plurilocular sporangia. (316 : 1.) sometimes thickest in the middle and almost elliptic. They occur here and there over the whole disc scattered between the sporangia or the young filaments. They are filled with yellow-brown contents. The assimilative filaments are unbranched , 80 — 150 (x long and 7 — 10^« broad, they are scattered between the sporangia; their cells are somewhat longer than they are broad, but sometimes the apical cell is thrice as long as broad. The plurilocular sporangia are 29 — 50 // long — 151 — and 7—10/^ broad, they are for the most [)art sessile, especially in the marginal portion, but stalked sporangia are not rare in the central part. The stalk is of varying length and composed of one or more cells. The sporangia are usually thickest in the middle or sometimes at the base, and consist usually of two series of loculi in the middle and one series below and above. The chromatophores are small, disciform, 4—8 in each ceil. Unilocular sporangia are unknown. I have also met with some fragments of an Ascocyclus on Laminaria saccharina, fully agreeing with the specimens on Rhodymenia. The species differs from Ascocyclus orbicularis Magn. and A. affinis Svedel. by shorter ascocysts and the presence of assimilative filaments. From A. hispanicus Sauv. it differs by the number of the chromatophores, uubranched erect filaments and the shape of the ascocysts, amongst other characters. From A. sphserophorus Sauv., to whicli it comes neai'est, it differs by the shape of the ascocysts, which in A. islandicus always are sessile in A. sphferophorus sometimes stalked. The sporangia of A. islandicus are somewhat narrower and the assimilative filaments somewhat longer tlian in A. spliKrojihorus. The differences mentioned between A. islandicus and A. sphsrophorus were probably not of sufficient value to keep them specifically distinct, if the number and shape of the chromatophores were the same. The chromatophores of A. spha?rophorus are, as far as 1 know, unknown, and I prefer therefore to regard the Icelandic plant as a distinct species, at all events provisionally. Gathered with plurilocular sporangia in Sept. NW. I eel. Kolbeinsa. Fam. Ectocarpacese. Microsyphar Poly$i|ilioiii% Kuck. Beitrage p. 29. I have found this species growing in Polysiphonia urceolala and Callithamnion scopulorum. Gathered with sporangia in June and August. NW. I eel. IsafjorOur (CO.). SW. Icel. Brimnes, Einarslon; Reykjavik. NjarLlvik (CO.). Strebloneina a'cldioides Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 894-, Deux. Mem. p. 80. Phycocelis aicidioides Kuck. , Bemerk. I, p. 234. r have found this species growing in Laminaria saccharina and Lami- naria digitala f. cucuUata in the upper sublitoral region. 1 have also met with it in literal pools in Laminaria saccharina f. phyllitis. Gathered with plurilocular sporangia in July — September. The Icelandic plants agree well with the description and figures given by Rosenvinge (1. c.) and Kuckuck (1. c). Rosenvinge's original preparations of the species agree — 15i2 — fully with my specimens, and both the Icelandic and Greenlandic plants have the hairs enclosed in a sheat below. Regarding the chromatophores both the Icelandic and Greenlandic plants agree fully with the specimens from Heligoland. Erect assimilatory filaments are always, wanting in my specimens. This species is by Kuckuck (1. c.) regarded as an endophytic Phyco- celis, and by Sauvageau (Myrionema p. 176) it is mentioned as a species of Myrionema. If it is to be regarded as a species of Myrionema, I think, that some other Ectocarpus (Streblonema) species e. g. E. Stilophorae Rke., Streblonema oligosporum Strtimf., E. repens Rke., E. terminalis Kuck. a. 0. must be considered as belonging to the Fam. Myrionemaceae. As Rosenvinge (Deux. Mem.) I prefer, at all events provisionahy, to refer the species to Streblonema. The species is only known from few places, but I think it will prove to be mucli more common. E. I eel. BerufjorOur. NW. I eel. Kolbeinsa; KollafjarSarnes (G. GuOmundsson). SW. Icel. Einarslon. Streblonema Stilophorie Cr. var. ccesjntosa Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 892. 1 have found this species growing in Rhodymenia palmata, Punctaria plantaginea, Phyllitis fascia, Scytosiphon lomentarius and young, litoral specimens of Laminaria digitata. Gathered with plurilocular sporangia in April — September. The Icelandic specimens agree well with Rosenvinge's description, figures (1. c.) and original specimens. The endophytic portion of the frond consists of repeatedly branched filaments, which sometimes are united in a pseudoparenchyma. The basal filaments are usually about 7 fji thick, and are either composed of regularly shaped cells, 2 — 4 times longer than broad, or unregularly shaped cells, comparatively shorter, the broadest part of which can attain a thickness of 14/^. The erect portion of the thallus consists of branched fructiferous filaments and hairs. The plurilocular sporangia are 26 — 60 /j. long and i — 7 /j. thick. The stalks are usually somewhat narrower than the sporangia and are composed of comparatively long cells. The lengtli of the stalk is varying. The sporangia usually consist of a single series of loculi and I have but seldom, in the middle, seen two series. The endophytic filaments contain 4 — 6 disc- shaped chromatophores in each cell. The base of the hairs is enclosed in a sheath. In Rosenvinge's original preparations of the Greenlandic plants and Borgesen's preparations of the Fferoese specimens I have also found the hairs enclosed in a sheath below. This species and Streblonema oligosporum Stromf. are nearly related, but, as Svedelius points out (Ostersjons hafsalg. p. 104), they are not identic. 153 A specimen of S. oligospomm, I received from Mr. Svedelius, growing in the walls of Polysiphonia, had the basal filaments for the most part imited in a pseudoparenchyma. The number of chromatophores and the branching of the basal filaments was the same as in S. StilophorjE var. csespitosa. The hairs had also a sheath below. The erect portion of the frond is much less developed, the sporangia sessile, simple and much shorter, than in the named variety. The species is only known from few places, but 1 think it will prove to be much more common. E. I eel. Holmanes. N. Icel. EyjafjorOur. NW. Icel. Skalholtsvi'k; Latravik in AOalvik (CO.). SW. Icel. Reykjavik. S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar. Pylaiella littoralis (L.) Kjellm. Ectocarpus 1., Kuck. Ectoc. p. 7; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 881 ; Pylaiella littoralis, P. varia Kjellm. Handbok p. 83. var. opposita Kjellm. Besides the typical form, which occur? everywhere along the coast, I have in one place. KolfreyjustaOur in E. Icel., met with f. rupincola Kjellm. var. f.rnia (J. Ag.) Kjellm. is found here and there along the coasts. Besides the typical form, I think I have been able to discern f. sub- glomerata Kuck. and f. pachycarpa Kuck. var. divaticata Kjellm. has only been found in some few places. I have not met with the typical form, but a specimen collected by Strom- felt in E. Iceland and by him determined as f. compacta Kjellm., is to be referred to it. F, ramellosa Kuck. I have met with in few places in N. Icel., NW. Icel. and SW. Icel. usually down to a depth of G fathoms on Alaria esculenta and other alg*. var. varia (Kjellm.) Kuck. f. tifpica, Pylaiella varia Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 282. 1 have only met with the typical form. It is both found loose and growing on other algte e. g. Ascophyllum nodosum in the literal region, and on Saccorhiza dermatodea and Alaria esculenta in the sublitoral region down to a depth of 5 fathoms. Gathered with unilocular and plurilocular sporangia in Juli — September. This var. has only been found in following places : Fig. 13. Pylaiella littoralis (L.) Kjellm. var. varia (Kjelhii.) Kuck. f. typica wilii plurilocular sporangia. (12G : 1.) — 154 — E. Ice I. BerutjorOur. N. Icel. Grimsey (0. D.) ; EyjafjorOur. NW. Icel. HrutafjorOur, KollafjorOur. This multifonn species is exceedingly common along the coasts of Iceland, growing on rocks or on other algge, usually Fucaceae, in the litoral region, and it is also met with in the upper sublitoral region. It has been gathered with unilocular and plurilocular sporangia in April— October. Ectocarpus tomeiitosoides Pari. New or imperfectly known algae of U. S., reprint from Bull. Torr. Bot. Club. Vol. XVI, 1889, p. 11, Tab. 87, fig. 4; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 180; Gran: en norsk form af Ectoc. tomen- tosoides Pari. Ghristiania Vidensk. Selsk. Porhandl. for 1893, No. 17; Kuckuck Ueber Polymorphic bei einigen Phaeosporeen in Pestschrift fiir Schwendener p. 370, fig. 5 — 7. I have found this species in the lamina and the stipe of Laminaria hyperborea and Laminaria digitata, in the stipe of Alaria esculenta, and further more in old specimens of Rhodymenia palmata, where it was growing amongst Myrionemaceae. The species is very gregarious, especially in the lamina of the named Laminaria species, and it covers the host plant with a dense matted growth. When in the „Phycocelis stage" (cfr. Kuckuck 1. c. fig. 5), it is to be found in more scattered, ascidioid patches in the lamina. The vertical filaments attain a length of 1 cm. and a thickness of 7 — 9//. As in the Paeroes (Borgesen, Faer. Alg. p. 415) it attains its highest development at the Icelandic coasts in the first spring months. When I came to Reykjavik in the middle of March 1897, I found it gro- wing most vigorously, with long erect filaments, and precisely resembling Kuckuck's figure (1. c. fig. 6). Till the middle of May it was to be found most gregarious everywhere in S.- and SW. Iceland. In E. Iceland I met with it in August in the „Phycocelis stage" and with some few, pooi'ly developed erect filaments. On the NW.-coast I found it in the beginning of September growing in Rhodymenia with wefi developed erect filaments having for the most part emptied plurilocular sporangia. Gathered with plurilocular sporangia in March— June and August- September. Unilocular sporangia fully agreeing with Gran's figures and description (1. c.) occurred abundantly in well developed specimens at Reykjavik in April. E. Icel. BerufjorOur, Sey5isfjor0ur. NVV. Icel. Koibeinsii, isafjorOur (CO.); OnundarfjorOur, ArnarfjorOur. SW. Icel. and S. Icel. common. Ectocarpus tomentosus (Huds.) Lyngb. Hydr. Dan. p. 132. Kjellm. Handbok p. 73. This species is only met with in SW.- and S. Icel., growing on Pucus 155 — inflatus in the literal region. Gathered with plurilocular sporangia in May —July and with unilocular sporangia in April. SW. Icel. Brimnes in Snagfellsnes, ViOey. S. Icel. Eyrarbakki, Vestmannaeyjar. Ectocarpiis coufervoides (Koth) Le Jol., Kuck. Ectoc. p. 10, Kjelhnan Handbok p. 77 p. pte. ; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 883 p. pte. It occurs on Fucaceaj and Rhodymenia palmata in the litoral region, and on species of Laminaria and Saccorhiza dermatodea in Uic suhliloral region down to a depth of 5 fathoms. Gathered with plurilocular and unilocular sporangia in April — September. Fig. 14. Ecfocarptis confervoides (Roth) Le Jol. 1". pi/gvuea (Arescli.) Kjellm. a (215 : 1), b (316 : 1), c (316 : 1) portions of the middle part of the erect filaments showing the unilocular sporangia; d (316: 1) a young erect filament with a terminal, unilocular sporangium. f. typica is the most common. f. pijginoea (Aresch.) Kjellm. 1. c. At Videy in SW. Iceland I found in a depth of 1 fathom a small Ectocarpus on Laminaria, covering the lamina with a dense and low matted growth. It consists of hoi'izontally creeping filaments from which the erect filaments arise. The erect filaments are usually unbranched, but few and short, lateral branches are not rarely found in the upper part of the lilaments. The lilaments are always thickest in the middle (9 — 3G it), 15G become narrower upwards (below the apex 7 — '2,0 //) and downwards (at the base 7 — 23 fi) and are more or less furnished with rhizoids at the base. The specimens had unilocular and plurilocular sporangia, and some- times both kinds of sporangia occurred in the same filament. Tlie spor- angia are both terminal and lateral on the filaments. The plurilocular sporangia are usually about 23 tji thick and attain sometimes a length of ] 08 fi . they have always a shorter or longer stalk, consisting of one to hve or more cells. The unilocular sporangia, hitherto unknown in this form, also usually have a stalk consisting of 1—3 cells, but are occasion- ally sessile; their shape is obovate or ovate, the length 17 — 32// and Fig. 1.5. Kctocarpiis confervoides (Roth) Le Jol. f. fygnicpa (Arescli.) Kjellin. (l;2(J:l.j rt the lowest part of the filament with rhizoids and a unilocular sporangium; h a portion with plurilocular sporangia: c, d portions of filaments having both unilocular and plurilocular sporangia; e a fragment of a filament with plurilocular sporangia showing varying length of the stalk. the breadth 14— 22/i, and sometimes they are as long as broad. 1 have now and then observed, that one or more of the upper lateral branches grow long and attain the same thickness as the main axis, which conse- quently becomes displaced. Such specimens form evidently the transition to f. typica. f. typica has been found in : E. I eel. BerufjorOur; Eskifj6r9ur (Stromfelt) ; SeyOisfjorOur. N. I eel. Grjotnes (CO.); Eyjafjor5ur. NW. Icel. HrutafjorOur ; IsafjorOur (CO.). SW. Icel. Melar, Reykjavik. S. Icel. Eyrarbakki, Vestmannaeyjar. — 157 — f. pygmcea is only known fiom : SW. I eel. ViOey. Ectoearpus siliciilosus (Huds.) Lyngb. Hydr. Dan. p. 131, Kjellm. Handbok p. 78, Kuck. Ectoc. p. 15. This species occurs in the litoral region on other algae e. g. Chordaria flagelliformis. Chorda Filum, Scytosiplion lomentarius, and in the sublitoral region down to a do{)th of 4 fathoms on Saccorhiza dermatodea and spe- cies of Laminaria. Gathered witli plurilocular sporangia in April and Jiine — August. The Icelandic specimens agree well with the typical form. The thickness of the main branches is from 50/^ — 60// in the middle, but upwards and downwards the filaments become narrower. Sometimes the filaments are here and there surrounded by a mantle of rhizoids. Probably common. N. I eel. EyjafjorCiur. NW. I eel. HrutafjorOur, KoUafjorJur. SW. I eel. Melar, Skogarnes, ViOey. Ectocarpiis penicillatus (Ag.) Kjellm. Handbok p. 76; E. eonfervoides f. penicillata Kjellm. Bidrag p. 79. I have met with this species here and there, growing on other algtv e. g. Scytosiphon lomentarius in the litoral region and on Alaria esculenta and Laminaria digitata in the sublitoral region down to a depth of "2 fathoms. E. Icel. BerufjorOur, Sey5isfj6ri3ur. N. Icel. Grfmsey (0. D.); EyjafjorOur. SW. Icel. Grimsey in HvammsfjorOur, Stykkisholmur; HvalfjorOur (Gronlund) ; Reykjavik. Ectoearpiis fasciciilatiis (Griff.) Harv., Kjellm. Handbok p. 76. I have met with this species in the litoral region growing on other Algoe e. g. Rhodymenia palmata, and in the sublitoral region on lamina and stipe of species of Laminaria and on Alaria esculenta. At Vesl- mannaeyjar it often occurred gregariously on Laminaria digitata f. steno- phylla. It has been gathered with plurilocular and unilocular sporangia in May— July. Both kinds of sporangia are sometimes to be found in the same specimen. As a rule the unilocular sporangia are, as the pluriloculai- ones, unilaterally situated on the upper side of the branches, especially in the middle branches. They are sometimes exceedingly dense and are somewhat resembling the sporangia of E. [)yenoearpus Rosenv. (Grl. Havalg. p. 886, fig. B and C) and agreeing with the figure given by Borgesen (Feer. Alg. p. 411, fig. 71, a). In the lower part of the main axis I have only seen some few and scattered sporangia and towards the apex they also Botanisk Titlsskrift. 25. Bind. j^ — 158 - become scattered, and much less densely placed. The unilocular sporangia are sessile, or have a short stalk; they are sometimes found terminal ou the shorter branches. This species is, as well known, richly corticated at the base, and below the fascicles of the branches a mantle of descend- ing filaments, surrounding the main axis, is not rarely found. 1 have also sometimes met with plurilocular sporangia arising from the rhizoides as mentioned by Sauvageau (Sur quelques Algues pheospo- rees parasites, Journal de Botanique, 1892) and Borgesen (Fter. Alg.). The cells in the lower part of the main axis usually had spirally twisted chromatophores. The species is only found in SW. Iceland and S. Iceland and occurred gregariously at Vestmannaeyjar in May. SW. Icel. Einarslon. S. Icel. Eyrarbakki, Vestmannaeyjar. Eetocarpus Hinksise Harv. Manual p. 59, Phyc. Brit. tab. 22 ; Sauvageau, Observations relatives a la sexualite des Pheosporees (Journal de Botanique 189G). This species has only been found in S. Iceland, and occurred abundantly in May, often in company with the last named species, on Bhodymenia pal- mata and Laminaria hyperborea in the sublitoral region. All the Icelandic specimens resemble fully the typical form. Gathered with unilocular and plurilocular sporangia in May. S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar. Fam. Elachistacese. Leptonema fascii'ulatuin Rke. Algenflora der westlichen Ostsee p. 50. var. suhcijlindrica K. Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 879. The Icelandic specimens are fully agreeing with Rosenvinge's de- scription. The sterile filaments are 7 — 12 fj. thick and the fructiferous filaments have a thickness of 7 — 16/^. It has been gathered with pluri- locular sporangia in May, July and Sept., with unilocular sporangia in May. It grows at low-water mark and sublitorally down to a depth of 4 fathoms on other algae e. g. species of Laminaria, Saccorhiza dermatodea and .A.laria esculenta. NW. Icel. Prestsbakki; Isafj6r5ur (CO.); Bildudalur. SW. Icel. Einarslon. Elachista fiicicola (Veil.) Ai-esch., emend. Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 878; E. fucicola Strom f. Algveg. p. 49. — 159 - u. Ujpica is the most common. ^ lubrica (Rupr.) Rosenv. is rather common. Rosenvinge (1. c.) points out that tliese two varieties are connected with intermediate forms in Greenland, and 1 have observed the same in my material. The species is very common along the Icelandic coasts, and grovs^s both in the litoral region on other algae e. g. Fucus versiculosus, F. inflatus and Halosaccion ramentaceum, and in the upper sublitoral region on Halosaccion, It has been gathered with unilocular sporangia in April — Sept. A specimen was gathered by G. Ostenfeld amongst plankton in 64° N. Lat. and 23° 25' W. Long. Fani. Sphacelariacese. Sphacelaria britannica Sauvag. Sphacelaria p. 50. The basal portion of the frond of my specimens consists of more or less irregularly formed cusliions with marginal growth (Fig. 16, b). The cushions are of varying size and emit both erect filaments and hori- zontally running stolons (Fig. 16, a) from which also erect filaments arise. The largest part of the basal portion is usually formed by the stolons. In other respects my plants fully agree with Sauvageau's description. Most of my material is sterile, and I have only met with plants bear- ing unilocular sporangia in March at Reykjavik. The species occurs in the upper litoral region, and in company with other algae, e. g. Sphacelaria radicans, Rhodochorton Rothii, Poly^iphonia urceolata a. o., it forms a widely expanded, matted growth frequently occurring as undervegetation in the Fucus zone. NW. I eel. Broddanes. SW. I eel. common. S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar. Sphacelaria radicans Harv., Sauvag. Sphacelaria p. 27, fig. li; Reinke, Sphacelaria p. 8, Tab. Ill, fig. 1, Kuck., Bemerk. I, p. 229, fig. 4. The Icelandic specimens agree fully with Sauvageau's description (I.e.). The length of the plant is about 1 cm., the erect filaments are 30 — 60y« thick, the unilocular sporangia 50 — 60 ^ long and nearly equally broad. 11* Fig. K). Sphacelaria britannica Sauv. compare the text. (l!2():l.) 160 Pericysts are abundantly occurring in my specimens, but I have never met with hairs. Tlie unilocular sporangia are usually sessile and resemble precisely the figures given by Reinke (1. c.) and Kuckuck (1. c), but stalked sporangia are also occurring, as pointed out by Kuckuck and Sauvageau. It was gathered w'ith unilocular sporangia in December and June. The species occurs in the upper litoral region often in company with S. britannica, but I have also met with it in a depth of 3 — 4 fathoms. E. Icel. Eskifjori^ur (Stromfelt). N. Icel. Ar names (0. D.). NW. Icel. Broddanes. SW. Icel. Reykjavik; NjarSvik (CO.). S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar. SpliiK'elaria olivacea Pringsh., emend. Sauvag. Sphacelaria p. 54. I have met with some specimens of a Sphacelaria growing epiphyti- cally on the stem of Laminaria hyperborea. They were all sterile and without propagulfe. The basal portion is a disc with marginal growth (Fig. 17, a) consisting of several layers of cells (Fig. \7 ,b,c). Hairs are absent, and 1 have only seen some few large cells of the same colour as the other cells, which I think may be regarded as peri- cysts. The erect filaments are 20 — 30 a thick, and bear only some few branches. I have re- ferred my specimens to S. olivacea Pringsh. on account of the struc- ture of the basal disc. Regarding the divisions of the pericentral cells they also agree with the figures given by Sauvageau. As all my specimens are sterile and seem to be in younger stages of age, my determination is probably doubtful. NW. Icel. DyrafjorOur (CO.). SW. Icel. Einarslon. S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar. Chietopteris pliimosa(Lyngb.) Kiitz., Sauvag. Sphacelaria p. 144; Stromf. Algveg. p. 52, Roseiiv. Grl.Havalg. p.903, Reinke Atlas Tab. 49 -50. I have met with this species at low-water mark and down to a depth of 10 fathoms. Most of my plants were gathered in the summer, and are sterile. Specimens having unilocular and plurilocular sporangia were gathered in January by 0. DaviOsson at Gasir and Arnarnes in Eyjafjcirdur. Fig. 17. Sphacelaria olivacea Pringsh. compare the text, a 1% : 1; &, c 215 : 1. - IGl — E. Ice!. Fossdivik; Holmanes (Slromfell). N. Icel. EyjaljorOur (in many places); Skagafjor^nr (Slromfell). NW, Icel. Pre.stsbakki, Kolbeinsa; IsafjorOuf (Strumfelt) ; DvraljorOur (C. 0.). SW. Icel. Melar; Reykjavik (CO.). Fani. Punctariaceae. OiniihalophyUiiin iilvaeciiin K. Rosenv. Gil. Havalg. p. 87:2. lig. 19. The Icelandic specimens attain a size of about 10 cm. in diameter and agree precisely with Rosenvinge's description and fignres (1. c.) of the Greenlandic plants. It is hitherto only known from one place in E. Ice- land, where it occurred abundantly down to a depth of 10 — :20 fathoms in company with Polysiphonia arctica. Gathered with unilocular sporangia in July. E. Icel. Vattarnes. I'liiu'taria plaiitaginea (Roth) Grev., Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 871, Deux. Mem. p. 71; Stromf. Algveg. p. 50. This species has only been found in few places, and belongs to the lower litoral region, where it occurs in rock-pools. It has been collected with unilocular sporangia in May and September. The Icelandic specimens are up to 20 cm. long and 1— iicm. broad. In transverse section of the frond the Icelandic specimens usually consist of 4 cehrows, two in the middle and one row of cortical cells on each side. The cortical cells are usually smaller than the cells in the middle; they are nearly isodiametric, or sometimes considerably smaller ill the direction parallel with the surface of the plant. The cells in the middle are about isodiametric, or sometimes considerably larger in the direction parallel willi the surface. An old specimen, nearly totally over- grown with epi- and endoj^hyles, had in the middle more than two rows of cells, and the cells were somewhat irregularly formed, sometimes round (in transverse section). The base of the hairs of this species is enclosed in a sheath of the same appearance as in Punctaria latifolia (Thuret & Bornet: Etudes phy- cologiques pi. V). The Icelandic specimens seem to agree very well with the Greenlandic plants described by Rosenvinge (Deux. M»''m. 1. c). Both the Icelandic and the Greenlandic specimens agree in some respects with the genus Punctaria J. Ag. ^) and in other respects with Homoeoslroma J. Ag., and have thus ') J. G. Agardh: Analeeta algologlca. Ohservationes de specielius algarum minus cognitis earuimive (Uspositione. ('.nntinuatio III. l.unda' ISOfJ. — 162 - an intermediate position between them. I doubt therefore that the division of the genus Punctaria Grev. in the manner made by J. Agardh (1. c.) is justifiable. E. Icel. Holmanes (Stromfelt). NW. Icel. Skalholtsvik, Bi'ldudalur. Litosiphon filiforme (Rke.). Pogotrichum filiforme Rke. Atlas p. 62, Tab. 41, fig. 13—25; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 8G9; Kuckuck Ueber Polymorphic bei einigen Phaeosporeen, Festschrift fiir Schwendener p. 360. It grows in the upper sublitoral region in a depth of 1 — 5 fathoms, especially on Laminaria saccharina, but it is also met with on Laminaria hyperborea, L. digitata, Saccorhiza dermatodea and the stipes of Alaria esculenta. It grows usually very gregariously, at all events on Laminaria saccharina in the spring months in S.- and SW. Iceland, and covers the host-plant, particularly the lamina, with a dense, matted growth, but it also occurs solitarily. The Icelandic specimens attain a length of 1—3 cm., and the fructiferous filaments are up to 116^/ thick. In the spring months, from the latter half of March to the first half of June, it was very abun- dant in S.- and SW. Iceland, and it seems to attain its highest development in these months. Specimens which I gathered in E. Iceland in the first half of August, and in NW. Iceland in the beginning of September, were composed of monosiphonous filaments with few% scattered plurilocular sporangia; they grew solitarily and were poorly developed. In some stage of development this species reminds one of Ectocarpus. Phffiostroma or Leptonema as pointed out by Kuckuck (1. c), and such plants I have not rarely met with in March — April. Rhizoids as described by Rosenvinge (1. c.) and Kuckuck, are not rare in my material, and sometimes I have seen them much more developed at the base of the filament than figured by Kuckuck (1. c. f. 1 .). With plurilocular sporangia in March — August. E. Icel. BerufjorOur. N. Icel. EyjafjcirOur. NW. Icel. Prestsbakki, Kolbeinsa. SW. Icel. Einarslon, Reykjavik (probably common). S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar (probably common). Isthmoplea sphserophora (Harv.) Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 276 : Rke. Atlas Tab. 30 ; Pylaiella curta Fosl. Nye havsalger in Tromso Museums Aarshefter X, 1887, p. 181 ; Kjellm. Handbok p. 85; Fosliea curta Rke. Atlas p. 45. This species occurs in the literal region on other algae e. g. Rhody- menia palmata, Fucus inflatus, Gigartina a. o., and in the sublitoral region — 163 - on Ptilota and Laminaria digitata down to a depth of 10 fathoms. It has been gathered with unilocular sporangia in May —June and with pkuilocular sporangia in June. In his List of the marine Algae of Berwick-on-Tvveed ^) p. 58 Batters mentions the plurilocular sporangia of this species, saying: ,In the present genus the plurilocular sporangia are formed in the continuity of the branches", but he gives no further particulars. Reinke supposes (i.e.) that Fosliea curta (Pylaiella curia Fosl.) is identic with Isthmoplea sphrerophora with plurilocular sporangia, and points out the great reseni- blence of these two species. I have in SW. Iceland and S. Iceland met with specimens having plurilocular sporangia. These plants are fully agreeing with Fosliea curta (Fosl.) Rke. according to Foslie's description, figures (1. c.) and original specimens here at the Botanical Museum. I have no doubt at all that the specimens in question belong to Isthmoplea spluierophora, as they precisely a agree with the plants bearing unilocular sporangia in every- thing except that they have |)lurilocular sporangia. The size of the plants is the same, the thickness of the filaments is nearly the same, the ramifica- tion, the structure of the frond and the shape of chromato- pho!-es are the same. Gonse- ((uently Fosliea curia must be regarded as identical with Isth- moplea spha^rophora. Reinke (1. c.) however points out some differences between Fosliea carta and Isth- moplea sphasrophora. tlie main axis of the former being narrower below, of the latter thicker below, and further he mentions that the branches of F. curta are ending in a hairlike point (Haarspitze), wanting in I. sphaerosphora. 1 do not find any such difference. The axis of the polysiphonous specimens, whether they bear unilocular or plurilocular sporangia, is usually narrowei- below. The axis of plants with unilocular sporangia measured below 30^/. and about the middle of the frond 40 — 45/^, and specimens with plurilocular sporangia had an axis Itelow :25 jl thick and about the middle of the frond 40 — 60 fi thick. Both the plants bearing unilocular and those bearing plurilocular sporangia have the branches in the same manner tapering towards the apex, but never ending in a hair. Fig. 18. Isthmoylea spcerophora (Harv.) Kjelliii. Transverse section of tlie frond sliowing tlie development of the pluricular sporangia. Compare the text. (310:1.) ') Berwickshire Naturalists' CJiib Transactions 1SS9. — 164 — Tlie divisions of the cells in the monosiphonous filaments begin with a longitudinal, median wall, and each of the two cells, thus produced, are afterwards divided by a wall perpendicular on the first one into two cells (fig. 18, a), and the mother cell is thus divided into four cells, of about the same size, and limited by two plain walls and a curved one (fig. 18, a); each of these four cells is afterwards divided into two cells of different shape and size by an oblique wall between one of the plain walls and the outer wall, and thus there are produced 8 cells, 4 three-sided and 4 four- sided; each of the foursided cells becomes divided by a tangential wall (fig. 18, h) into two cells, and thus we see in the middle 4 central cells and surrounding them 8 pericentral cells (fig. 18,6), of which the former usually are divided by horizontal walls, while the latter are divided by tan- gential and radial walls thus forming the plurilocular sporangia (fig. 18, c, d, e, f). I have sometimes seen the 4 central cells also divided by tangential and radial walls , and in such cases they also take part in the formation of the plurilocular sporangia (fig. 18, j- u * t j j ', , , , ^ . „ Regardmg the structure and de- t)ranches: a shows the openmg of the sporangia; e, a portion of the velopment of the plurilocular sporangia main axis (of Fosliea curta (Fosl.) this species highly resembles Litosiphon Rke.) showing the branching. One filiforme (Rke.) and on account of the cell of the right branch shows the structure of the frond it generally agrees small disc-shaped chromatophores. ^^^^^j^ ^^^^^^ ^,j^,^ ^^^ ^^^^^^^ ^j. p,j^^^. (316 : 1.) . , • , , T-. tariacese than with the Lctocarpacese. The unilocular sporangia of Isthmoplea are also, as well known, partly immersed in the frond and this also agrees belter with the Punctariace» than with the Ectocarpaceae. I therefore refer t"he genus Isthmoplea to the 165 Punctariacese and place it near Litosiphon. The slight resemblance between this species and Pylaiella littoralis does not show anything more than a relation between the two families. E. Icel. KolfreyjustaOin-, Holmanes. NW. Icel. IsafjorOur. SW. Icel. HvammsfjorOiir, Stykkishulmur; Reykjavik (rironlund, CO); Njardvik (G. 0.). S. Icel. Eyrarbakki, Veslmannaeyjar. Stictyosiphon tortilis (Rupr.) Rke. Atlas Tab. 31—32, Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 8G8. i^hloeospora tortilis Stromf. Algveg. p. 51 ; Phloeospora subarticulata Kjellman Bidrag p. 78. In pools and rocks in the lower litoral region and on stones and other algffi in the upper sublitoral region down to a depth of c. 5 fathoms. The largest specimens are 30 cm. long. Fructiferous specimens have been met with in June— August. E. Icel. BerufjorOur, Vattarnes, Holmanes. N. Icel. Grmisey (0. D.); Eyjaf jorOur : SkagafjorOur (Stromfelt). NW. Icel. Broddanes; DyrafjorOur (G. 0.). SW. Icel. Melar, Reykjavik. I'hieostroina |Mi$tulo$uin Kuckuck Ueber einige neue Phaeosporeen dei- westl. Ostsee, Bot. Zeit. 1895, p. 182, Taf. Vlh Rosenv. Deux. Mem. p. 68, fig. 15. I have met with this species in the litoral region on Scytosiphon lo- mentarius, Ghorda tomentosa, Phylhtis fascia and Laminaria saccharina f. phyl- htis. I have also found it in the sub- litoral region on young Laminaria sac- charina in a depth of 3 — 4 fathoms. The plants I have referred to this species are varying, especially regarding the condition of the basal portion of the frond. Specimens growing on looser substratum, as the surface of fructiferous Scytosiphon and Ghorda, have a basal portion consisting of free filaments, whereas specimens growing on hrmer substratum, as the surface of Laminaria, have a basal disc with mar- ginal growth. Fig. ^20. Phaosfroma pustulosnm Kuck. a a vertical filament with a youni-' terininiil plurilocular spoiaiiiriuiii, connected with a liorizontal filament (to right) Itearing a young hair; l> fragment of a hmi/.ontal lilanienl with a plurilocular sporangiuni; c, a horizontal filament with a hair, the end of which (to riglit) is growing inwards. (31(i : 1.) 166 The free filaments of the plants on Scytosiphon and Chorda grow both horizontally on the surface of the sorus and inwards parallel to the paraphyses and sporangia, but I have never seen them penetrate the cell- walls of the inner cortical layer; on Scytosiphon I found them not rarely united in a pseudoparenchyma. The specimens growing on Chorda had usually more regularly shaped cells in the horizontal filaments than in the filaments growing inwards. The cells of the latter were usually barrel- shaped, approximately isodiametric or twice as long as broad; the end-cell is always narrower and comparatively longer than the other cells and tapering towards the apex. Sometimes I have found the sporangia and the hairs apparently terminal on the filaments growing inwards, and such is the case when the connection between the inwards growing and the horizontally growing parts of the filaments is loosened. The specimens growing on Chorda tomentosa have a close resemblance to Phceostromasequale (Oltm.) Kuck., but I have referred them to P. pustulosum, as they substantially agree well with the description of this species (Kuck. 1. c.) ; on the other hand I think that Phaeostroma gequale will not turn out to be specifically distinct from P. pustulosum (cfr. Kuck. Bemerk. II, p. 385). The specimens growing on Laminaria agree with the Greenlandic plants on Laminaria mentioned by Rosenvinge (1. c. tig. 15), and viewed from above they precisely resemble Fig. 21. Ph(Costroma pustulosum Kuck. a a vertical filament with terminal hair: b vertical filament with young Kuckuck's fig. 2 in Tab. VII (1. c). lateral hair; e, d vertical filaments with terminal plurilocular sporangia in different stages of development. (31(J:1.) The hairs of the Icelandic specimens fully agree with Rosenvinge's description (1. c.) of the hairs of the Greenlandic plants, having always very long basal cells, somewhat narrower and more thick-walled below. The growing point of the hair is always situated above the basal cell. The species had plurilocular sporangia in May — July. E. I eel. Holraanes, in Scytosiphon. NW. Icel. Latravik in A(5alvik (CO.), in Phyhitis ; Bfldudalur, in Laminaria saccharina. SW. Icel. Stykkisholmur, in Chorda tomentosa and Laminaria sac- charina f. phyllitis. — 167 — Sq'tosiphon lomentarius (Lyngh.) J. Ag., Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 863. Deux. Mem. p. 62; Algveg. p. 50. The species occurs in pools and rocks in llie litoral region, especially in its lower part. The Icelandic plants are 6 — 30 cm. high and 0,7 — 5 mm. broad ; they are sometimes constricted at intervalls. Specimens gathered in May — October had plurilocular sporangia. Usually the fructiferous spe- cimens of the typical form are furnished with |)araphyses. but 1 have met with fructiferous specimens with hollow, cylindrical frond (o: belonging to f. typica) without })araphyses; the Icelandic plants thus fully agree with the Greenlandic specimens (cfr. Rosenv. Deux. Mem. 1. c). Some few specimens I have, although with some doubt, referred to var. co»i- jjlanata Rosenv. (1. c). The species is probably common at the Icelandic shores. E. I eel. BerufjorOur, Vattarnes, Holmanes, SeyOisfjorOur. N. Icel. Grjntnes (CO.); Hri'sey. NW. Icel. kolbeinsa ; Latravi'k in AOalvik (CO.), SkutulsfjorOur (CO.). S\V. Icel. Stykkisholmur, Olafsvi'k, Reykjavik. S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar. Pliyllitis zosterifolia Rke. Algenflora der westl. Ostsee p. 61 ; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. j). 862. It grows in pools and rocks in the lower litoral region, most frequently at low-water mark, and in tlie upper sublitoral region in a depth of 1 —4 fathoms. It has been gathered with plurilocular sporangia in May — June. The frond is 7 — 22 cm. long and 0,5 — 2,5 mm. broad. The trans- verse section of the narrow forms is oval or oblong-oval, of the broader forms nearly linear. Sometimes it is abundantly furnished with hair- clusters, es])ecially the broader forms. As pointed out by Reinke (1. c.) smaller or greater cavities are to be found liere and there in the frond, especially in the broader forms. Some of the Icelandic specimens are broader than the plants described by Reinke (1. c). The Baltic specimens he men- tions, were only 0,6 mm. broad, but specimens from Cherbourg attained a breadth of 1,5 m. The Greenlandic specimen (Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. 1. c.) is 2 mm. broad and some of the Icelandic specimens are 2,5 mm. broad. From the narrow forms of Phyllitis fascia it is distinguishable, al- though not easily, by its linear shape. It seems to be nearly related to Scytosiphon lomentarius /9 complanatus, from which it is only distingished by its narrower, firmer and solid or jiartly hollow frond. Probably common. E. Icel. Holmanes (CO.); Briinnes. Borgarnes. NW. Icel. isafjorOur; DyrafjorOur (CO.); Bildudalur. SW. Icel. Reykjavik. S. Icel. Vestmannaevar. — 168 — Phyllitis fascia (0. F. MiiU.) Kulz., Rosenv. Gil. Havalg. p. 862. Tliis species occurs in rock-pools, often gregariously, particularly in the lower part of the litoral region, more rarely in the upper part. Spe- cimens with plurilocular sporangia have heen gathered in May — September. The frond is i2 — 10 cm. high and 2,5 mm. — (more than) 1 cm. broad. Sometimes the frond is undulate. I have never met with cavities in the frond of this species M- E. Icel. Holmanes (CO.); Borgarnes. N. Icel. Grjutnes (CO.): Hri'sey. NW. Icel. Kolbeinsa, Broddanes; Latravi'k in AOalvi'k (CO.). SW. Icel. Olafsvi'k, Reykjavik. S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar. Fam. Dictyosiphonacese. Coilodesme bulligera Stromf. Algveg. p.48, Tab. II, fig. 9 — 12; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. SG2, Deux. Mem. p. 61, fig. 13. In rock-pools in the litoral region, and at low-water mark. The spe- cimens occurring in pools in the upper litoral region are usually inflated. Most frequently the specimens are undivided and agree very well with Stromfelt's figure (1. c), but I have also met with forked specimens agreeing with Rosenvinge's figure (Deux. Mem. 1. c). The frond is up to 30 cm. long and 1 — 3 cm. broad. Specimens gathered in May— August had uni- locular sporangia, E. Icel. rather common. BerufjorQur, ReyOarfjorSur, Sey5isfj6r(5ur. NW. Icel. IsafjorOur. SW. Icel. Stykkisholmur. Dictvosiphon Ekmani Aresch. Obs. phyc. 3, p. 33. It has only been found in one place, growing on Scytosiphon lomen- tarius in the litoral region. The frond attains a length of up to 6 cm. and a breadth of 1,5 mm. With unilocular sporangia in June. SW. Icel. Stykkish(31mur. IHctyosiphon Mesogloia Aresch. Obs. phyc. 3; Reinke xVlgenflora der westl. Ostsee p. 64. I have met with this species in rock-pools in the litoral region. The frond is c. 20 cm. long and 3 mm. broad. With unilocular sporangia in June and September. N. Icel. Arnarnes. NW. Icel. Skalholtsvik. ^) H.Simmons (Algologiska >'otiser. Bot. Xot. 1898) mentions specimens of Phyllitis fascia 2 mm. broad and 10—25 cm. long, partly hollow. — IGU — Uict}osi|>lion Chordaria Aresch. Obs. i)liyc. 3, Fleinke Algenflora cler westlicheii Ostsee p. 63, Rosenv. Gil. Havalg. p. 861; Coilonema Chordaria Stiomf. Algveg. p. 51. f. typica has only been found in one place in S^^'. Iceland growing at low-water mark. f. elongata Stromf. Om Algvegetationen i Finlands sydvestra skargard *) p. 130, Stromf. Algveg. p. 51 ; Dictyosiphon Chordaria f. dumonlioides Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 861. It has only been found by Stromfelt in one place in E. Iceland in a depth of 1—2 fathoms. As pointed out by Rosenvinge this form habitually resembles Dumontia filiformis. The few ramifications arising from the main axis are usually wholly unbranched and attain a considerable length ; in the Icelandic specimens they are about 50 cm. long, in the Greenlandic above 60 cm. Like the Greenlandic plants the Icelandic have somewhat thicker frond tlian the f. typica. As the Icelandic specimens agree in every thing with the Greenlandic plants I have no doubt that the f. elongata Stromf. and the f. dumontioides Rosenv. are identic, and as the former name is the older it ought to be preserved. E. Icel. EskifjcirOur (Stromfelt). SW. Icel. Einarslon. IM<'tjosi|>hon coryinbosus Kjellm. Arcl. Alg. p. 267 ; Stromf. Algveg. p. 51. Only found by Stromfelt in one place in a depth of 1—3 fathoms. With sporangia in August. N. Icel. Arnarnes (Stromfelt). Hictyosipliun hipituroidcs (Lyngb.) Kiitz., Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 268; Stromf. Algveg. p. 51. 1 have only seldom met with this species. It occurs in the literal region, and has been gathered with sporangia in July and October. Some specimens, I met with at Broddanes, resembled somewhat D. corymbosus and belong probably to that species. N. Icel. Skagafjorflur (Gronlund). NW. Icel. Broddanes; Isafjori^ur (Stromfelt) cast ashore. SW. Icel. Reykjavik (Gronlund); SkerjafjorOur. S. Icel. Eyrarbakki (Stromfelt). ^) Bidrag till kannedomen af Finlands natur ocli folk. 39. Heftet, Helsingfors 1884. ^ — 170 — Dit'tjosiphon foeniciilaceus (Huds.) Grev., Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 269; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 859; Stromf. Algveg. p. 52. This species belongs to the htoral region, where it grows on stones and other algae, e. g. Ghordaria flagelliformis. It attains a length of up to 40 cm. I have met with fructiferous specimens in July — August. f. tijpica, the most common form, is probably common at the Ice- landic shores. f. flaccida Aresch. is known from only 3, far distant places: Holmanes in E. Icel., IsafjorOur in NW. Icel. and Stykkisholmur in SW. Icel. E. Icel. BerufjcirOur, ReyOarfjorOur, SeyOisfjorOur. N. Icel. Grjotnes (G. 0.) ; Grfmsey (0. D.); EyjafjorOur. NW. Icel. common. SW. Icel. Stykkisholmur; Reykjavik (G. 0.). Fam. Desmarestiaceae. Desiniirestia viridis (Miill.) Lam., Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 859; Dichloria viridis Stromf. Algveg. p. 51. It belongs to the sublitoral region, where it is found down to a depth of 20 fathoms, often in company with Desmarestia aculeata, but it also occurs at low-water mark. In May I met with young specimens, growing on Laminaria species at Vestmannaeyjar in S. Icel. Specimens furnished with hairs were found in May— August. It attains a length of 40 cm. Probably common. E. Icel. Djupivogur, Vattarnes. N. Icel. EyjafjorOur; SkagafjorOur (Stromfelt). NW. Icel. common. SW. Icel. Gustsey, Stykkisholmur; Reykjavik (G. 0.). S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar. Desmarestia aculeata (L.) Lam., Stromf. Algveg. p. 51 ; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 857. This species belongs to the sublitoral region, where it has been found down to a depth of 20 fathoms. Usually it is found scattered below the Laminaria-zone. It is also, but rarely, found in the lower part of the litoral region. Specimens furnished with hairs have been met with in March— July. In the first half of October] 1897 I found in Reykjavik speci- mens bearing unilocular sporangia of the same appearance as figured by Kuckuck (Bemerkungen I, p. 247). There were moving spores in great quantities. The frond attains a length of 150 cm. Gommon everywhere on the coasts. - 171 - Desniarestia ligulata (Lightf.) Lam. I hiive seen in the lieihaiiiun of the Botanical museum at Copenhagen one specimen belonging to this species, on the label of which is written: „Fucus ex Islandia". As neither the collector nor the finihng place is known it must 1)6 regarded as a doubtful Icelandic })lant. but as it occurs in the Faeroes it may also possibly be found in S. Iceland. Fani. Chordariaceee. Castngnea virescens (Garni.) Tlmr., ilosenv. Deux. Mem. p. 58 ; Eudcsme virescens Strcimf. Algveg. p. 47. This species occurs in rock-pools in the litoral region, and in tlie upper subliloral region down to a depth of 5 fathoms. It had unilocular sporangia in June — September and plurilocular sporangia in August. The frond attains a length of 30 cm. E. I eel. Fossarvi'k in BerufjorQur. N. I eel. Arnarnes in EyjafjorOur. NW. I eel. Kolbeinsa, Broddanes. SW. I eel. Stykkisholmur, Olafsvik, Einarslon. Leathesia difTorniis (L.) Areseh., Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 252. Grows in rock-pools in the litoral region near low-water mark. It is only known from two places, in the one of which, Reykjavik, it occurred gregariously on Ahnfeltia plicata, Corallina and rocks. It had plurilocular sporangia in June and August (in Reykjavik). Specimens from NW. Icel. gathered in September were sterile. NW. Icel. Kolbeinsa. SW. Icel. Reykjavik (G. 0., B. Saemundsson!). Chordaria flagelliforinis (Mull.) Ag., Strcimf. Algveg. p. 47 ; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 854. All the Icelandic specimens belong to the typical form. They are up to 55 cm. long and occur in the litoral region attached to rocks or other algae ; the species is also found in the upper sublitoral region down to a depth of 5 fathoms. Fructiferous specimens are met with in June-October. Common everywhere on the coasts. Fam. Chordacese. Chorda tomentosa Lyngb., Hydiophylologia Dan. p. 74; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 854. This species occurs in the lower part of the litoral region and in the sublitoral region down to a depth of more than 10 fathoms. The - 172 — longest specimens, I have met with, are 330 cm. long. It had uniloculat sporangia in June— July. E. I eel. Vattarnes, Brimnes, Borgarnes. N. Icel. Gri'msey (0. D.); EyjafjorOur. SW. Icel. Gustsey, Stykkisholmur. Chorda ('Hum (L.) Stackhouse, Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 853; Stromf. Algveg. p. 47. It occurs in the lower litoral region and the upper sublitoral region down to a depth of 10 fathoms. The largest specimen, I have collected, is 220 cm. long. Fructiferous specimens were gathered in July — October. E. Icel. BerufjorQur. N. Icel. EyjafjorQur ; Sigri3arsta5a6s (St.). NW. Icel. kolbeinsa, Broddanes; Isafjor3ur(C.O.), DyrafjorOur(C.O.). SW. Icel. common. Fam. Laminariaceae. Saccorhiza derniatodea (DelaPyi?) J. Ag. ; Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 850; Phyllaria lorea Slromf. Algveg. p, 42. Regarding the size, consistence and division of the frond and the number of the cryptostomata this species is much varying. The lamina is usually undivided, but in exposed places it is divided into few and broad segments. It occurs in pools in the lower litoral region, at low- water mark and in the sublitoral region down to a depth of c. 15 fathoms. Often it grows gregariously in litoral pools and in the Laminaria-zone. The largest specimens, I have met with, had a 26 cm. long stipe, 113 cm. long and 15 cm. broad lamina. Specimens gathered in May— June were sterile, but fructiferous specimens were met with in July, August and October. E. Icel., N. Icel. and NW. Icel. common. SW. Icel. Stykkisholmur; Reykjavik (G. 0.!). Laniinaria saecharina (L.) Lam., Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 229, Handbok p. 24 ; Stromf. Algveg. p. 42. It grows everywhere along the coasts of Iceland and, in company with Laniinaria hyperborea, Larainaria digitata and the Alaria-species, it forms the Laminaria-zone, which everywhere on the rocky coasts are expanded from low-water mark down to a depth of 15 fathoms. It also occurs in rock-pools in the lowest part of the litoral zone. The length of the stipe, the shape, size and consistence of the lamina is much varying in this species. These variations, I think, depend partly - 173 — upon the different stages of age and partly upon the depth and the move- ment of the water. Three forms of this species are easily distinguishable (at all events the extreme forms): the main form or typical form, another form occur- ring in exposed situations and a third form occurring in more sheltered places. The specimens, which 1 have referred to the main form, are consi- derably varying. The stipe is 5—113 cm. long, the lamina 10— 200 cm. long and 10—50 cm. broad. As a rule the base of the lamina of the narrower specimens is cuneate, while the lamina of the broader plants has a cordate base. The lamina consists of a thinner, more or less broad and usually strongly waved marginal area, and a thicker, more or less rugous and bullate middle area. Alternating with more or less deep depressions the bullations form a row on each side of the lamina between the marginal area and the finely wrinkled or sometimes almost smooth central jjortion of the frond. The sorus occurs in the middle of the upper part of the lamina, and usually forms one longitudinal row up to 10 cm. broad, but sometimes 1 have found it consisting of two, narrow, longitudinal rows or forming patches of irregular shape. The consistence of the lamina is highly varying ; specimens, the lamina of which have a thick and coriaceous middle area, are to be found in the upper sublitoral region on a some- what exposed coast. Specimens with long and narrow lamina, the marginal area of which is pro[)ortionally narrow, and the middle area thick and leathery, form the transition to the f. linearis. In deep water, especially in sheltered places, the middle area of the lamina becomes proportion- ally thin and almost smooth; such specimens are nearly connected with the f. latifolia. I suppose the change of lamina takes place during the wintermonths, as specimens bearing a rest of the old lamina were met with in April — May and June. Fructiferous specimens have been collected in May, July, and January. The main form occurs in the above mentioned Laminaria zone, espe- cially in its upper part. The f. oblonga Stromf. 1. c. is to be referred to the main form. f. linearis J. Ag., Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 229, Handbok p. 25; Stromf. Algveg. p. 42; Borgesen Faer. Alg. p. 451, fig. 85. Some of the Icelandic specimens, I have seen, agree very well with the Faeroese plants described and figured by Borgesen (1. c). but other, having much longer stipes, are somewhat differeut. It occurs on exposed coasts at low-water mark. 1 have only seldom met with typical specimens of this form, but on further searching it will surely prove to be more Botanisk Tidsskrift. 25. Bind. 12 — 174 — frequent along the coasts of Iceland. 1 have met with it at Vestmanna- eyjar and Reykjavik, and Stromfelt has indicated it from Eyrarbakki and Reykjavik. Small specimens gathered by 0. Davi'Osson in N. Iceland (Grimsey), probably belonging to this form, were fructiferous. The sorus was of the same appearance as in the main form and formed a continuous, central band in the upper part of the lamina. In E. Iceland I have met with specimens, the lamina of which was 160 cm. long and 15 cm. broad, the stipe 80 cm. long. The lamina was thin, leathery and had a 120 cm. long and 1—1,5 cm. broad continuous sorus in its centre. These spe- cimens , I think , are to be regarded as transitory forms between the f. linearis and the main form. Specimens having a rest of the old lamina attached, 1 met with at Vestmannaeyjar in May. In pools in the litoral region I have not seldom met with speci- mens of a young L. saccharina precisely agreeing with the f. phylUUs (Laminaria phyllitis auct.) which possibly is to be regarded as a young f. linearis. f. latifoUa Kjellm. Handbok p. 26, Laminaria saccharina f. latissima Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 230; Stromf. Algveg. p. 43? This form is, as mentioned above, connected with the main form with intermediate forms, and differs from it mainly in having more slender stipe, thinner, proportionally broader, and more frangible lamina without rugae and buUations. The stipe is 40-90 cm. long, terete below and somewhat com- pressed upwards ; it frequently attains the greatest thickness in the middle. The lamina is 40—140 cm. long and 30 — 60 cm. broad, of an ovate shape, in young plants, or an oblong-ovate or elliptical shape, in older plants. The broadest portion of the frond is usually situated below the middle, sometimes it is in the middle, and very rarely it is found above the middle. The base of the lamina is broadly cuneate, rounded or cordate. The marginal area is usually wavy and thinner than the smooth or almost smooth middle area. The most typical specimens of this form, 1 met with in DyrafjorOur in a depth of 7 fathoms; they measured as follows: Length Length Length Breadth of plant of stipe of lamina of lamina 1 56 cm. 78 cm. 78 cm. 55 cm. 154 - 62 - 92 - 48 - 134 - 84 - 50 - 44 - 160 - 66 - 94 - 49 - - 175 — The sorus forms usually a continuous central band in the upper part of the lamina and attains a breadth up to 20 cm. Sometimes I have found the upper part of the sorus consisting of some irregularly shaped, dispersed patches. Specimens having a rest of the old lamina attached have been met with in May and July. Fructiferous specimens have been gathered in May and August. This form has been found on sheltered coasts, especially in sheltered places at the heads of the fjords, in a depth of 2 — 10 (and up to 20) fathoms. In DyrafjorOur it occurred gregariously. E. I eel. BerufjorOur, ReyOarfjorOur. NW. Icel. isafjorOur; OnundarfjorOur (Ldbk.); DyrafjorOur (G. 0. !j; TalknafjorOur (Ldbk.). Laiiiinaria fjeroensis Borgs. Fser. Alg. p. 454, var. Laminarise with hollow stipe are extremely rare along the coasts of Iceland. In a collection of Laminarioe from N. Iceland, brought together by Mr. 0. Davi'Osson in February 1898, two specimens were found having undivided lamina and hollow stipe, which was destitute of muciparous canals. In May 1 898 Mr. R. Horring met with Laminariae with hollow stipe, growing abundantly in the interior of BerufjorOur, but he gathered only some fragments of the stipe. As I, later in the summer, came to Beru- fjorOur, I found immediately, after Mr. Htirring's assignment, the growing- place of this Laminaria, and there the most of the Icelandic material of this species has been gathered. The Icelandic specimens resemble habitually a deep-water form of Laminaria saccharina. The hapterae being long, thin and much divided resemble fully the ha])terae of L. saccharina f. latifolia. The stipe is 60 — 140 cm. long, usually thickest (about 2 cm. in diameter) in the middle, hollow and destitute of muciparous canals. In my specimens the largest part of the stipe is hollow, and only the uppermost and the lowest part are solid at a length of some few cm. The lamina is 130 — 300 cm. long and 40 — 90 cm. broad. The broadest part is usually situated in the middle of the lamina, but sometimes it is found below or above the middle. The shape of the lamina is usually lanceolate or oblong, sometimes oblong-elliptical. The marginal area of the lamina is broad, more or less, sometimes strongly, waved and thinner than the smooth or almost smooth middle area, in which shallow depressions sometimes are to be found. The base of the lamina is broadly cuneate, rotundate or usually cordate. The muciparous canals I have found scarcely occurring in the lamina; they are rather great, and usually the most of the sur- rounding cells are small. They resemble almost precisely the muciparous canals of Laminaria saccharina f. grandifolia (Kjellm. Arct. Alg.. Tab. 25, f. 7), but are situated nearer to the surface of the lamina. The trans- 12* — 17G - verse section of the frond seems also to resemble that of L. sacch. f. grandifolia (Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 231), as the parenchyma of the lamina consists of large, thin-walled cells. Most of the specimens, I gathered August 2"'^ were fructiferous. The sorus forms a central band in the upper part of the lamina and attains a length of 40 cm. and a breadth of 4 — 10 cm. I have but rarely seen tlie lower part of the sorus consisting of two rows or dispersed patches. Following measurements show the size of the lamina in proportion to the stipe, and the breadth of the former in proportion to its length: Total Length Length Breadth length of stipe of lamina of lamina 349 cm. 136 cm. 213 cm. 51 cm. 190 - 60 - 130 - 50 - 140 - 70 - 170 - 40 - 272 - 98 - 174 - 45 - ? ? 297 - 86 - 313 - 117 - 196 - 57 - All my specimens had distinctly hollow stipe, but judging from the occur- rence of hoUowness in Laminaria longicrui'is (Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 846) and in the Fseioese specimens, 1 suspect that the stipe in an earher stage of age has been solid. They were growing gregariously in a sheltered place, Fossarvi'k, in the interior of BerufjorOur, on stony bottom in a depth of 8—15 fathoms, but nearer to the coast this species was replaced by Laminaria saccharina. Of all the known species of Laminaria the Icelandic specimens come nearest to Laminaria faeroensis, from the typical form of which they only differ by the comparatively longer lamina and consequently somewhat different shape, but the same difference in shape of lamina is to be met with in the forms of Laminaria saccharina. While the Icelandic specimens in regard to shape most resemble the main form of L. saccharina, the typical Fseroese specimens may be regarded as analogous to the f. latifolia of L. saccharina. Laminaria faeroensis is most nearly related to Laminaria saccharina and Laminaria longicruris, and is only separated from the former by the presence of hollowness in the stipe and from the latter by the absence of muciparous canals in the stipe. Of which value, as specifically distinctive characters, the hollowness and the absence or presence of muciparous canals in the stipe is, must at present be left undecided. We know at present about the hollowness of the stipe that it occurs in species with large, undivided lamina, long and comparatively weak stipe, growing in sheltered situations, either in deep-water or in quiet shallow water. We — 177 — know moreover that the hollowness occurs at a somewhat later stage of age, as young specimens botli in Greenland (Rosenv. Grj. Havalg.) and in the Faeroes (Borgesen 1. c.) always have a solid stipe. As Rosenvinge^) and Borgesen (1. c. p. 459) point out, the principal function of the hollowness in the stipe appears to be that of making it fit to lift the great lamina up from the bottom (cfr. also Farlow Mar. Alg. p. 93). Whether we in the hollowness have to do with an adaptation to external conditions of life, or a predisposition in the organism, we do not know. Regarding the occurrence of the muciparous canals in the stipe, it may be said, that in some cases it is most valuable as distinctive character, e. g. in I J. hypei'borea, where the canals always are found, whereas the stipe of L. digitata is always destitute of muciparous canals, but in L. nigripes it cannot be depended upon as a distinctive character (see later p. 17S). It has to be further investigated whether the muciparous canals in the stipe of Laminaria longicruris are to be regarded as reliable distinctive charac- ters or not, as their occurrence is highly variable individually or according to age (Rosenv. 1. c). As yet known, they always occur in the lowest, solid part of the stipe (Rosenv. 1. c. ; Guignard, Ann. sc. nat. VII. ser., t. 15, p. 36). The specimens of Laminaria fteroensis with soHd stipe are not di- stinguishable from Laminaria saccharina -). E. I eel. Fossarvik in BerufjorOur. N. Icel. Glsesibaer in EyjafjorSur (0. D.). Laminiiria nigripes J. Ag., emend. Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 84:2. /9 atrofulva (J. Ag.) Rosenv. (1. c). Laminaria discolor, Laminaria nigripes f. oblonga Stromf. Algveg. p. 43—44. The Icelandic specimens are entirely agreeing with the Greenlandic plants. Smaller specimens have usually undivided lamina, but the lamina of the greater plants is most commonly split into few and broad segments. Only seldom I have met with plants, the lamina of which was split ') L. K older up Koseuvinge: Om Algevegetationen ved (Troniand.s Kyster in Meddel. om Grnnland XX, 1898, p. 2J1. ^) In the description of Laminaria saccharina, C. A.Agardh (Synopsis Alg. scand. Lund;e 1817, p. 17) says that the stipe is ,in speciminibus maximis tuhulosus". Probably these large specimens have belonged to Laminaria longicnnis. In Mar. Alg. p. *)3 Farlow utters in the description of Laminaria longicruris that specimens resembling Laminaria saccharina, but witli hollow stipe, are met with. As lie remarks nothing at all regarding tlie occurrence of muci- parous canals in the stipe neither in these specimens nor in Laiuinaria longicruris, we do not know where they are to be placed. — 178 - nearly to the base. Tlie stipe is 5 — 26 cm. long, the lamina 4-0 — 110 cm. long and 14 — 40 cm. broad. The occurrence of the muciparous canals in the stipe is somewhat varying. The muciparous canals form usually a dense circle, but sometimes there are only to be seen some few of rather great size. Not rarely the stipe is destitute of muciparous canals especially in smaller specimens. The original specimens of Laminaria discolor Stromf. agree fully with my own, and the Greenlandic specimens of Laminaria nigripes /9 atrofulva. Stromfelt however says in the description of Laminaria discolor that the stipe is destitute of muciparous canals, but in some of his original specimens I have found fairly developed muciparous canals in the stipe. The Laminaria discolor must consequently be regarded as fully identic with Laminaria nigripes j^, atrofulva. Laminaria nigripes J. Ag. f. oblonga Kjellm. (Arct. Alg. p. 237) is reported by Stromfelt (1. c.) with some doubt, as the specimen he picked up from a depth of 8 fathoms was destitute of the stipe. As far as I can see from the description of f. oblonga Kjellm. (1. c.) it must belong to Laminaria nigripes /9, atrofulva. This species belongs to the sublitoral region, and is found down to a depth of 10 fathoms, but it is also found in rock-pools in the lower part of the litoral region. It has only been found in E. Iceland, where it seems to be rather common. E. I eel. BerufjorDur, Rey5arfj6r3ur, Sey5isfjor9ur. Laminaria digitata (L.) Lam., Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 240, Handbok p. 22; Stromf. Algveg. p. 45. This species is extremely common along the coasts of Iceland and in company with L. saccharina, L. hyperborea, Alaria esculenta and Alaria Pylaii it forms the common Laminaria-zone (see under L. saccharina). It is also met with in pools in the lower litoral region. The species is highly variable. The variations, I think, are due to environmental influences, and the most determining factors I see in the degree of depth and in the force of movement in the water. Three extreme forms, easily recognizable are to be found along the Icelandic coasts. In the Laminaria-zone we meet the main form usually consisting of great specimens, the lamina of which is proportionally broad and split into segments of varying breadth. At low-water mark in much exposed places we find the form with more leathery, proportionally long and narrow lamina, split nearly to the base in some few and narrow segments. The third form, on the other hand, is to be found in sheltered places at the inner end of fjords in some depth. The lamina of this form is propor- tionally very broad, often cucullate, undivided or split into two or few - 179 - - very broad segments. Witli numerous intermediate foi-ms the main form is connected to botli the other forms. f. genuina Le JoL Exam., Kjehm. Handbok p. 23. The size of the specimens referred to the main form is, without regard to young- plants, muclj varying. The stipe is G — 60 cm. long, and the lamina 50 — 200 cm. long. The stipe is usually terete below and somewhat compressed upwards ; as a rule it is thickest below, but the greatest thickness is sometimes to be found in the middle or the upper- most part. With exception of young specimens the lamina is usually split into many segments of different breadth. Sometimes I have met with plants, the lamina of which was split into few and broad segments above. Such specimens remind one of Laminaria intermedia (Fosl. Lam. p. 81) and are to be regarded as transitional forms to f. cucullata. Specimens with cuneate base, the lamina of which is split nearly to the base into some few and narrow segments, occurring at low-water mark on somewhat exposed coasts, agree fully with the description of f. cuneata Kjellm. (1. c), and are to be regarded as intermediate forms between the main form and f. stenophylla, closer connected to the latter. Specimens, the stipe of which is compressed above and 3 cm. broad remind one of the f. com- planata Kjellm. (1. c), and specimens agreeing with the description of f. ensifolia Le Jol. (Fig. Fosl. Lam. Tab. 5, f. 2) are met with here and there. Specimens changing lamina I frequently met with in April at Rey- kjavik ; I have also in June seen some few plants in change of lamina. Plants gathered in June and August had ripe sporangia, but in October at Reykjavik I met with specimens having young sporangia. The main form belongs essentially to the Laminaria-zone, but small specimens are to be found in litoral rock-pools. f. stenophjlla Harv. Phyc. Brit. Tab. 338. Laminaria stenophylla Stromf. Algveg. p. 45; J. Ag. De Lam. p. 18; Kjellm. Handbok p. 24. The most typical specimens of the Icelandic plants agreeing fully with Harvey's fig. 1. c, occur at low-water mark on much exposed coasts. At Vestmannaeyjar it was growing gregariously, and the biggest plant, I collected here, had a stipe 1 m. long, a lamina 133 cm. long and 13 cm. broad split into some few, long and narrow segments nearly to the base. The undivided, lover part of the lamina was 5 cm. long. As I have seen in nature a complete series of forms, one of which is the above mentioned f. cuneata^ connecting this form with f. genuina, 1 have no doubt that f. stenophylla is to be regarded as an extreme form of Laminaria digitata. - 180 — f. cucullata Le Jol. Exam. The specimens I have referred to tliis form are all rather large. The stipe is :27 — 50 cm. long, the lamina 50— 70 cm. long and up to 70 cm. broad. The stipe is terete below and somewhat compressed upwards, usually it is thickest in the middle, but sometimes the thickest portion is situated below or above. The lamina is sometimes undivided and cucul- late, but usually it is split into two, equally broad segments; some speci- mens having the upper part of the lamina split into some few and broad segments make the transition to f. genuina. The base is usually cordate. I have seen specimens fully agreeing with Foslie's figures: Tab. 7, f. 5, Tab. S, f. 1 and Tab. 9, f. 2 (Fosl. Lam.). This form occurs in sheltered places in the interior of fjords In a depth of 2—10 fathoms. It had ripe sporangia in the beginning of August. f. genuina is common elsewhere along the coast. f. stenophylla. Typical specimens have been found in : E. I eel. Borgarnes. SW. I eel. OndverQarnes. S. I eel. Eyrarbakki (Stromfelt !), Vestmannaeyjar. f. cucullata: E. I eel. BerufjorSur. NW. IsafjorOur (G. 0.). Laininarui hyperborea (Gunn.) Fosl. Lam. p. 42 ; Stromf. Algveg. p. 44 ; Laminaria Gloustoni Le Jol. Exam. p. 577; Fig.. Fosl. Lam. Tab. 1. All the Icelandic specimens I have seen belong to the typical form. In S. and SW. Iceland it occurs gregariously in the Larainaria-zone, down to a depth of 1 5 fathoms, but it goes also farther down and is met with in a depth of 20 fathoms. Small specimens occur in tide-pools in the literal region. The largest specimen, I have measured, had a total length of 5 m. The length of the lamina is somewhat varying, according to age, I think. Thus I have met with large specimens the lamina of which was twice as long as the stipe, but other specimens had the stipe twice as long as the lamina. At Reykjavik it occurred in April almost everywhere having a rest of the old lamina attached to the young one. Ghange of lamina has also been observed in June, and even in July (on the North-coast). Fructiferous specimens have been met with in May. On the stipe of this plant, many species, chiefly belonging to the Flori- deae, are to be found, and sometimes I have found the stipes almost totally covered by Dermatolithon macrocarpum or Lithophyllum Grouani, sometimes it is densely covered with a matted growth of Polysiphonia urceolata, Rhodochorton Rotliii, Antithamnion a, o. - 181 - On fiirthei- investigation, I think, it will turn out to be much more common, at all events in NW. Icel. and N. Icel. E. Icel. BerufjorOur. N. Icel. EyjafjurOur. NW. Icel. isafjiJrOur (CO.!). SW. Icel. and S. Icel. common. Alaria Pylaii (Bory) J. Ag., emend. Rosenv. Gil. Havalg. p. 838. Alaria Pylaii and Alaria membranifolia Stromf. Algveg. p. 39. From Alaria esculenta it is mainly marked by the two-edged shape of the midrib, and the usually broader sporophylla. 1'. typica Rosenv. 1. c. The length of the stipe is varying from 10— 66 cm., without regard to young specimens. Specimens in their first year, which 1 met with, had 1,5 — 3 cm. long stipe, the sporophyll-bearing part of which was 1 — 1,5 cm. The stipe is not rarely broadest in the middle. The sporophylls are sometimes densely placed, but I have not rarely met with plants with few and broad more or less distant sporophylls. They are 10 — 40 cm. long and 3 — 11 cm. broad. Their shape is often obovate or spatulate. The lamina is 30—100 cm. long and 14 — 34 cm. broad. The base of the lamina is usually cordate, but narrower specimens have roimded or broad wedge-shaped base. The broadest specimens I have met with in quiet water in the inner end of fjords. f. memhranacea (J. Ag.) Rosenv. The specimens 1 have referred to tliis form have longer and com- paratively narrower lamina than the typical form. The base is usually broadly cuneate and often somewhat decurrent. A specimen with double margin, a f. bimarginata, has been collected by Ostenfeld. The species is exceedingly common along the Icelandic coasts, and seems to prefer somewhat sheltered places, especially the typical form. It is found in the Laminaria-zone down to a depth of 15 fathoms, but small specimens also occur in pools in the lower litoral zone. Alaria esvuienta (L.) Grev., Kjellni. Arct. Alg. p. 212, Handbok p. 19; A. esculenta, A. linearis and A. flagellaris Stromf. Algveg. p. 38 — 41; A. flagellaris Rosenv. Deux. Mem. p. 49. Without regard to young specimens ^) the length of the stipe is varying from 10—120 cm. As the length and thickness of the stipe are varying according to age, it is evident that they cannot be used as discerning ^) Specimens at an age of two years, which I met with at Reykjavik, had a stipe 6.5 cm. long, the blade-bearing part of which was 4,5 cm. long. — 182 — characters. It has heeii pointed out (e. g. by StromfeU 1. c. and by Kjelhn. Handbok 1. c.) as specifically characteristic to Alaria esculenta, that the sporophylls were placed in a furrow in the stipe. I have also, but rarely, in my material found the sporophylls growing in such a furrow, but 1 have on the other hand met with plants having the sporophylls placed on an edgelike prominence of the stipe. Consequently the furrow in the stipe cannot be used as a specifically distinctive character. The foursided shape of the midrib has also been used as a specific character, but, as will be shoM-n in the following, this character is not always to be relied upon. 1 have met with young specimens of Alaria esculenta, which had a remarkable midrib only in the lower part of the lamina. The midrib was broadest and approximately plain below, and tapering and more and more curved upwards. Older and larger specimens, which also were yet in their first year, had a distinct midrib through the whole lamina. The a Eig. 22. Alaria esculenta (L.) Grev. a, b transverse section of tlie upper part of the midrib, c, d of the lower pari of the midrib of the same specimen, in natural size (compare the text), e, f transverse section of the lower part of the midrib somewhat enlarged and schematized (compare the text). two broadest sides of the midrib were plain and parallel in the lower part, but above the midrib was convex. The stipe of these specimens was 4 cm. long, the lamina 60 — 80 cm, long and 2 — 2,5 cm. broad, and the development of sporophylls had begun. The section of the lower part of the midrib was limited by two longer, parallel and straight lines and two shorter, curved lines, the section of the upper part was elliptical (cfr. fig. 22). At Reykjavik I examined a great number of fully developed, living specimens, having a length of 3— 4 m., and they had always in the upper part of the costa an elliptical section (fig. 22, a, b), in the lower part a section with the two longer sides straight and parallel and the two shorter sides curved (fig. 22, c, d), and this is the normal shape of the costa in — 183 - my specimens; plants with fouisided midrib are met with only now and then. The transverse section of the lower part of the midrib sometimes has a six-sided shape (fig. 22, e) and occasionally I liavo met with plants having an unilaterally developed midrib (lig. 22, f). The length of the lamina is varying from 60—500 cm. and the breadth from 8 — 30 cm. The base of the lamina is wedge-shaped or sometimes rounded, in specimens with narrower lamina it is more or less decurrent. Tlio upper |)art of the lamina is usually split down to the midrib and the uppermost part of it consists most frequently only of the costa. I have never met with specimens in change of lamina, but I have occasionally (e. g. at Reykjavik and Dyrholaey) in the spring and sinnmer met with plants having long and thick, evidently several years old stipes and long, narrow and thin, evidently young laminaj. The sporophylls are 10— 30 cm. long and 1,5 — 5 cm. broad, usually narrowly wedge-shaped at the base and broadest at the top, sometimes the upper and the lower part are almost equally broad. Sometimes the sporophylls, especially when narrow, are placed very densely, in other cases they are far distant. Some of my specimens come near to f. australis Kjellm. (Handbok I.e.), namely, specimens having narrow lamina and decurrent base, they differ from it mainly by greater size and longer stipe. That difference, I think, is of no essential import, as the size of the plant and the length of stipe are varying according to age. On the south-coast of Iceland 1 have met with specimens cast ashore, fully agreeing with Stromfelts de- scription (1. c.) and original specimens of f. fasciculata (Fig. Fl. Dan. tab. 417). The greatest part of my material, I think, is referable to L pinnata (Gunn.) Kjellm. (Handbok 1. c.), but the Icelandic specimens attain a much greater size. 1 have met with plants, which had a total length of 7 m. and a 30 cm. broad lamina. Alaria linearis Stromf. (1. c.) is, according to the description and original specimens, to be regarded, if not fully identic to f. australis Kjellm. as most closely related to it. Alaria flagellaris Stromf. (1. c.) is established on young, undeveloped plants, which in all respects resemble young specimens of A. esculenta. which 1 have met with, and described above. A. flagellaris Rosen v. (1. c.) is identic with fully developed specimens of f. pinnata. as here understood. Specimens of Al. esculenta with narrow lamina are only l>y the shape of the costa distinguishable from specimens of A. Pylaii f. membranacea with narrow sporophylls. This species is exceedingly common along the coasts of Iceland, and occurs gregariously in the sublitoral region down to a depth of 15 fathoms. - 184 — the lower limit of the laminaria-zone. It seems to prefer rather exposed coast. Smaller specimens are met with in pools in the lower literal region. I have occasionally met with specimens with spirally twisted lamina. Fani. Fucaceas. I'licHs spiralis L., Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 202, Stromf. Algveg. p. 35, Borgesen P'fer. Alg. p. 472; Fucus Areschougii Kjellm. Handbok p. 11. This species occurs at high-water mark gregariously or solitarily, often in company with Pelvetia canaliculata. It is found both on exposed and somewhat sheltered coasts. f. typica. The specimens I have referred to this form are fully agreeing with the plant distributed by Areschoug (Alg, scand. exsicc. no. 54), and the figure given by Borgesen (1. c. p. 473, f. 94). I have not found it in the most exposed situations, and it seems to prefer some- what sheltered coasts. f. borealis Kjellm. 1. c. Specimens entirely agreeing with Kjellman's description I have found in much exposed places. They are lower, of more leathery substance and much more spirally twisted than the typical form. Specimens with fully developed receptacles are met with in April — October. The species is most common in SW.- and S. Iceland. E. I eel. Djupivogur; Seley (Stromfelt). N. Icel. Skalholtsvi'k, Broddanes. SW. Icel. Flatey, OndverDarnes, Reykjavik, SkerjafjorOur ; NjarOvik (G. 0.). S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar. Fiiciis inflatiis L., M. Vahl Fl. Dan. Tab. 1127, Foslie Krit. Fortegnelse Tromso Museums Aarshefter, IX p. 109, Kjellm. Handbok p. II, Rosenv, Grl. Havalg. p. 834 , Borgesen Fsev. Alg. p. 465 ; Fucus evanescens Stromf. Algveg. p. 35; F. edentatus, F. furcatus and F. evanescens J. Ag. Spetsb. Alg. p. 40; F. furcatus Kleen Nordl. hafsalg. p. 29; F. edentatus Del. Pyl. Fl. Terre Neuv. p. 84. For a long time (about from 1800 to 1886) ^) the name Fucus inflatus L. was not used of an independent species, but either regarded as synonym to Fucus vesiculosus or given to a form of it ; on the other hand forms ') According to Linne's description of F. inflatus (Fl. Lapp. 1737 p. 357) and especially the figure in Tal^. 1 1^27 and the description given by M. Vahl in Flora danica, Foslie (1. c.) points out that F. Inflatus L. is identic with the Norwegian F. edentatus (= F. furcatus Kleen). In this connection it may be added that specimens gathered by M. Vahl in Nordland and determined as F. inflatus L., fully agreeing with the typical F. inflatus L. as it is under- stood now, are to be found in the Botanical Museum at Copenhagen. - 185 — belonging to F. inilatus were regarded as new species and described under new names, e. g. Fucus furcatus (G. Ag. Sp.), Fiicus evanescens (C. Ag. Sp.), Fucus edentalus (De la Pyl. Fl. Terre Neuv) and other. F. furcatus and F. evanescens are evidently established on scarce material, but the descriptions have been considerably enlarged by later autliors having more rich material at hand. According to the iigure (Ic. alg. ined. Tab. 1 4) and the description (G. Ag. Sp. [). 97) F. furcatus G. Ag. is to be regarded as a form most closely connected to the exposed dwarf form of F. inflalus L. Already by J. Agardh it is enlarged and identified with F. edentatus De la Pyl. (J. Ag. Sp. p. !209), but in Spetsb. Alg. p. 40 he separates them again, pointing clearly out that they are not easily distinguishable. He notices also the resemblance between F. furcatus and F. evanescens saying aliout the former: "Plurima habet Fuci evanescentis". Areschoug's F. furcatus (Botaniska Notiser 18G8, j). 107, Aresch. Alg. scand. exsicc. no. 401) is identic to the typical F. edentatus De la Pyl. and belongs to the main form of F. inflatus L. Kleen's F. furcatus (Kleen Nord. hafsalg. p. :29) includes both the main form and the exposed dwarf-form of F. inflatus L. The small specimens (2 inches high), which he mentions in the descrip- tion, must namely undoubtedly belong to this dwarf-form, as the linear forms are by him reported under the name of F. distichus. According to the descrij)lion given by G. Agardh (G. Ag. Sp. p. 92) and his figure (Ic. alg. ined. Tab. 15), F. evanescens G. Ag. is a broad form, with comparatively broad receptacles, closely connected to the main form of F. inflatus L. This species is considerably enlarged by J. Agardh (Spetsb. Alg. p. 40 — 41) as his F. evanescens besides F. evanescens G. Ag. also comprehends both the broad, inflated form of F. inflatus and narrower forms. Kjellman's F. evanescens is still more enlarged (Spetsb. Alg. II p. 3 — 8, Algv. Murm. p. 26, Arct. Alg. p. 202) as it besides broad and narrow forms also includes the two dwarf forms , f. bursigera (J. Ag.) Kjellm. and f. nana Kjellm. According to Striimfelt (1. c. p. 36) a form, precisely agreeing with F. furcatus no. 401 in Aresch. Alg. scand. exsicc. has been determined by J. Agardh as an indubitable F. evanescens. The same is the case with Kjellman, as 1 have seen a specimen, fully agreeing with typical F. edentatus De la Pyl., here at the Botanical Museum, Aliich has been collected by Kjellman at Spitzbergen and determined by him as F. evanescens. According to descriptions and practice it is thus evident that F. evanescens auct. includes the main form, linear forms and more dwarf forms of F. inflatus. According to the description of De la Pylaie (Fl. Terre Neuv. p. 84). F. edentatus De la Pyl. is identic with F. furcatus Aresch. (Aresch. Alg. scand. exsicc. no. 401). The specimens of F. edentatus De la Pyl. which I — 18G — have seen, from America^), are, as also has been pohiled out by Borgesen (Faer. Alg. p. 468), fully agreeing with the specimen in Aresch. Exsicc. No. 401. Fucus edentatus De la Pyl. belongs consequently to the main form of F. inflatus L. According to Strcimfell (1. c.) an original specimen of F. edentatus De la Pyl. is to be found in J. Agardh's herbarium. J. Agardh was of opinion (Stromfelt 1. c.) that some of Stromfelts Icelandic specimens (E. evanescens * edentatus Stromf. 1. c.) had a resemblance to it. I have seen Stromfelts Icelandic specimens in question, and some of them are, I think, to be placed near to F. furcatus Aresch., some are transitional forms to F. evanescens G. Ag., and other are approximately agreeing with the last-named species. It is thus possible that the men- tioned original specimen resembles F. evanescens G. Ag. J. Agardh (cfr. above p. 185) has already noticed transitional forms, and Kjellman (Arct. Alg. p. 203) remarks that he has seen specimens of F. edentatus Kjellm. (= F. furcatus Kleen) "very nearly approaching" F. evanescens Kjellm. and on the other hand forms of F. evanescens Kjellm. "much resembling" F. edentatus Kjellm. Further Stromfelt (1. c.) has noticed the common transitorial forms, and under a name of F. evanescens G. Ag. lim. dilat. he unites F. evanescens J. Ag. and F. furcatus Kleen. The enlarged F. evanescens Stromf. is further by him divided into four subspecies: * arcticus Stromf. (= F. evanescens Kjellm.), *norvegicus Stromf. (=^ F. furcatus Kleen, and consequently also including F. edentatus De la Pyl.) , * edentatus Stromf. (non F. edentatus De la Pyl. cfr. above) and * dendroides Stromf. (= a transitional form between the main form and f. exposita of F. inflatus, closer connected to the former). Uniting the named species Stromfelt takes them as they have been limited before, and he does not observe that the species, which he unites, are partly identic, and therefore it is most natural that he comes to the conclusion that smaller specimens of the dwarf forms, f. nana of *arcticus and f. contracta of * norvegicus, are fully resembling one an- other. Under the name of F. inflatus L. K. Rosenvinge (Grl. Havalg. 1. c.) also unites F. edentatus De la Pyl., F. edentatus Kjellm. {= F. furcatus Kleen) and F. evanescens Kjellm., moreover he includes F. linearis Oed. Fl. Dan. (with the syn. : F. filiformis Gmel., F. distichus auct. salt, ex parte and F. divergens J. Ag.). Rosenvinge divides the species in three varieties : var. ') Hauck et Richter: Phycotheca universalis No. 119. The specimen is col- lected by Frank Collins at Marblehead „ about at low-water mark on the most exposed rocks". Another specimen, which I have seen, is gathered by Dr. Delamave at Miquelon. The specimen in Phycotheca Boreali-americana Fasc. A. No. XIII is less typical. - 187 — edentatus, var. evanescens and var. linearis. The specimens referred to var. edentata resemble well enough F. edentatus De la Pyl., but as the var. evanescens is taken as before limited, it also includes forms, thai ought not to be referred to it, and either belong to the main form, to the narrower forms or to the dwarf forms of F. inflatus. The most of the Greenlandic material is referred to var. evanescens, but Rosenvinge points clearly out that it is closely connected with var. edentata and on the other side also with var. linearis, in the Fferoese material Borgesen (Faer. Alg. p. 465) found three forms of F. inflatus : f. edentata (= F. eden- tatus De la Pyl.), f. disticha (F. distichus J. Ag.) and f. linearis. Kjelhnan divides later (Handbok 1. c.) F. inflatus into two varieties : a finmarkicus and ^ nordlandicus, of which the former besides being shining are characterized by wide axils, scattered and irregularly situated conceptacles, while the latter is not shining and has narrow axils and small and dense conceptacles. I have tried, but in vain , to group the Icelandic specimens by these characters. ThQ density of the conceptacles I have found varying in the same individual, as 1 have found plants both having receptacles with large, scattered and prominent conceptacles, and other receptacles, with small and dense conceptacles, which, 1 think, were not fully developed. In my material the fully developed receptacles always have large and prominent conceptacles, and I think the conceptacles, in younger state of development, are smaller and more densily situated. The shape of the receptacle is also not to be depended upon as a determining character, as in the same individual we can meet with short, broad, un- divided receptacles and long, linear, bifide ones, or also multifide recep- tacles. The characters I have found most practicable are essentially the size and the consistency of the thallus. 1 take the species here, as it is limited by Rosenvinge (1. c), and divide it into four forms, giving only name to the typical forms, which are easily recognizable. It is useless to give name to the many transi- torial forms; most of them could not be so plainly described as to be recognizable and the description would, for the most part, be fiulividual. As I think the variation of this species is due to environmental in- fluences, I define them as forms, but not as subspecies (Stromfelt) or as varieties (Rosenvinge). f. tijpica. F. furcatus Kleen p. pte., F. evanescens auct. p. pte. ; F. edentatus De la Pyl. Fig. Fl. Dan. Tab. 1127; Borgesen Faer. Alg. fig. 90 and 01. The Icelandic specimens attain a length of 1 m. The breadth of the frond is variable, it is usually 1 — 2 cm., but in the broader forms it 188 is up to 5 cm. The breadth and thickness of the margin is also variable, as specimens growing in more exposed places have a narrow and thick margin ; on the other hand specimens occurring in more sheltered situations at low-water mark have a broad and comparatively thin margin. The midrib is distinct below, but often scarcely visible above especially in specimens with narrow and thick margin. Bladders are usually wanting in the narrower , comparatively thicker specimens, but they occur not rarely in broad specimens at low-water mark. They are situated in the Fig. 23. Fucus infiatus L. f. typica 1:1,8. A broad form with bladders * (cfr. the text). upper part of the frond, either on each side of the midrib as figured in Fl. Danica Tab. 1127 or in the axils (Fig. 23). They are 1 — 12 cm. long and 0,5 — 3 cm. broad. The receptacles are 1 — 10cm. long and 0,5—1 cm. broad, undivided or divided into two or more divisions of varying length. Sometimes only the uppermost part of the receptacle is divided into two approximately triangular portions. The broad specimens occur at low-water mark and a little below it. They are usually sterile, but 1 have met with fructiferous specimens in July— Sept. The receptacles are 3 — Gem. long, undivided or divided 189 into two or rarely more divisions. This form I think is fully identic with F. inflatus f. latifrons Foslie (Contrib. I, p. 67). By a series of in- termediate forms this form is connected with the narrower forms. An- other remarkable form occurs at half-tide level on exposed coast having 6— 10 cm. long, linear receptacles; the frond is thick and the divisions comparatively narrow. This form must be regarded as identic with the typical F. edentatus De la Pyl. It is connected with the broad form, and on the other hand also with f. linearis and f. exposita. F. evanescens f. an- gusta Kjellm. is to be regarded as transitional form between it and f. li- nearis. Specimens (iig. 24), which 1 think referable to F. inflatus f. reducta Kjellm. (Handbok p. 12, Fig., Arct. Alg. Tab. 19, f. 1—3), are also to be Fig. 24. Fucns inflatus L. f. reducta Kjelhii. 1 :2 (cfr. the text). placed between it and f. linearis, but nearer to the last-named form. F. evanescens * dendroides Stromf. is one of the transitional forms be- tween the main form and f. exposita, a circumstance also pointed out by Stromfelt. The specimens I have referred to f. dendroides Stromf. agree well enough with Strom felt's description, but the receptacles are somewhat longer than figured by him (1. c. Tab. III). It is to be placed nearer the main form than f. nana Kjellm. and f. contracta Kjellm., which are closer related to f, exposita. The main form is exceedingly common at half-tide level and being very gregarious it forms, in company with Ascophyllum nodosum and Fucus vesiculosus, the Fucus-zone, found elsewhere on rocky coasts, and especially its lower part. It is loft dry for about hours at ebb-tide. Botanisk Tidsskrift. 25. Bind. 13 — I'JO — The bioad specimens occur at low-water mark or below it, and are thus either left dry for a very short time, or not left dry. f. evanescens (C. Ag.). F. evanescens G. Ag. Sp. p. 92 et auct. partim. The specimens I have referred to this form are all broad, without bladders, and have sometimes an indistinct midrib above. They are rather thick and differ essentially from the main form by the compara- tively broad receptacles, w^hich are 3 — 5 cm. long and 1,5 — 2 cm. broad. They resemble approximately the figure given in Ic. alg. ined. Tab. 15. The receptacles are undivided or divided into two or more divisions, and sometimes the divisions have a triangular shape. I have seen specimens with undivided receptacles that were about as broad as long, but in the same plant we can meet with long, linear, and divided receptacles. This form is closely connected to the broad forms of the main form, and there is no distinct limit to be found between them. It is found at low-water mark and below it. f. linearis (Huds.) Rosenv. Grl. Havalg. p. 834 ; F. linearis Hudson Flora anglica London 1762, Oed. Fl. Dan. tab. 351. The frond of the Icelandic specimens is 6 — 15 cm. long and 1 — 3 mm. broad, with thin margin and sometimes with an indistinct midrib above. Bladders are wanting. The receptacles are 0,4—3 cm. long and 1— 4 mm. broad, they are usually undivided, but sometimes I have found them divided into two portions. They are often inflated. As I have mentioned above, this form is connected with the main form by many intermediate forms. It is certainly one such intermediate form Strcimfelt has met with at Eyrarbakki, about which he says that it both resembled F. evanescens f. angusta Kjellm. (Algv. Murm. p. 27) and F. linearis Oed. Fl.Dan. Tab. 351. This form grows exclusively in tidepools in the litoral region and is consequently never left dry, except the receptacles, which sometimes rise above the surface of the water. f. exposita new name. F. distichus Lyngb. Hydr. Dan. p. 6 exclus. syn. Fucus distichus a. robustior J, Ag. Spetsb. Alg. p. 37 '), Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 210; F. inflatus f. disticha Borgesen Fasr. Alg. p. 465. The name F. distichus, 1 think, ought not to be used of this form, as Linne's description of Fucus distichus: „F. fronde plana dichotoma integer- rima lineari", seems to agree much better with other forms of F. inflatus e. g. f. lineai'is. As it is, at present, impossible to say with what form of \) Judging from Turner's lig. (Hist. Fuc. tab. 4j I think F. distichus f. tenuior J. Ag. is to be referred to f. linearis. — 191 — F. inflatus F. distichus L. is identical, the name F. distichus ought not to be used at all, but, if used, I think, it might rather replace the name f. linearis, as it is used by older writers, than be given to this dwarf form. The more typical Icelandic specimens, I have referred to this form, are 5—9 cm. high. The frond is "I—i mm. broad, thick and leathery, never inflated and below comparatively very thick and almost terete. The midrib is usually indistinct above. The receptacles are 0,5—3 cm. long and 2 — 4 mm. broad, undivided or bilide. As I have said before, this form is connected to the main form by several intermediate forms (cfr. also Borgesen 1. c). It occurs on sloping rocks at or above high-water mark in the most exposed situations. The main-form and f. linearis are exceedingly common, and f. eva- nescens is found here and there. Typical specimens of f. exposita have only been gathered in SW. Icel. at OndverOarnes and in S. Icel. at Melvik (CO.), but I suspect it will turn out to be much more common. Fucus inflatus goes higher up and longer down than other Fucacete along the coasts of Iceland, as it is found from above high-water mark to a little below low-water mark. It is consequently open [to highly varying environmental influences to which 1 think the variations of this species are due. The most determining factors I see in the more or less move- ments of the water, as the species essentially is varying in regard to size and consistence of the frond. The main form, which grows gregariously at half-tide level on somewhat exposed coasts, I lake as a normal type for the species, Fucus serratus L., Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p. 198. The Icelandic specimens are well agreeing with f. typica (Kjellm. ]. c.) and the fig. in Harv. Phyc. Brit. Tab, 47. I have only found this species in two places: at Vestmannaeyjar, where it occurred rarely in the lower litoral region, while in HafnarfjorOur it grew gregariously in the Fucus-zone on the southern side of the fjord. Fructiferous specimens have been gathered in May and September. SW. Icel. HafnarfjorOur. S. Icel. Vestmannaeyjar. Fucus vesiculosus L., Kjellm. Arct. Alg. p, 198, Stromf, Algveg. p, 34. In company with Ascophyllum nodosum and Fucus inflatus it forms the Fucus-zone at half-tide level and especially its upper part. It grows more abundantly in the interior of fjords, whereas F. inflatus is more gregarious in the exterior of fjords. F. vesiculosus grows, as the other 13* 192 Icelandic Fucacese , very gregarious on rocky coast, but occurs also scattered on gravelly or clayey ground in the innermost part of fjords. It is most frequently found at half-tide level and a little above it. It at- tains a length of about 1 m. and is rather variable. Specimens without bladders (f. evesiculosa) have been found here and there, and in pools in the literal region it occurs with thin and narrow frond (a form analogous to f. linearis of F. intlatus). For the rest following forms are recognizable in my material: Fig. 25. Fucus vesiculosus L. f. sphcerocarpa J. Ag. 1:1. f. tiipica, agreeing with the figure in Harv. Phyc. Brit. Tab. 204, is rather common. f. fnrgida Kjellm. is found here and there and f. siihcerocarpa J. Ag., fig. 25, is the most common. Specimens with receptacles have been found in February— October; the species is common elsewhere along the coasts. At SkerjafjorQur in SW. Iceland, I met with some sterile specimens most resembling f. typica, which had a serrated margin in the upper- most part of the segments. — 11)3 — I'elvetia cnnaliriilatii (L.) Dec. el Tliur., SUomf. Algveg. p. 38, The Icelandic specimens are 2 — 8 cm. liigli, and are found both on rather exposed coasts and in somewhat sheltered places. It occurs about at high-water mark, often in company with Facus spiralis. Fructiferous specimens have been gathered in April — Sept. The species is only met with in S. and SW. Iceland, where it seems to be rather common. SW. I eel. Bjarnarhofn, Brimnes, Einarslon, Reykjavik, SkerjafjorOur, HafnarfjcirOur ; NjarOvik (CO.). S. I eel. StaOur (CO.); Vestmannaeyjar. Asco|ihylliiin nodosum (L.) LeJol., Rosenv. Grl. Havaig. p. 832. Ozo- thallia nodosa Stromf. Algveg. p. 34. It grows gregariously on rocks at half-tide level in the above men- tioned Fucus-zone, and especially in the lower part of it. It seems to prefer less exposed places, and attains a length of about 1 m. The species is common along the coasts; fructiferous specimens have been gathered in March — September. At the Botanical Museum at Copenhagen one specimen of Fucus Mackaii (== Ascophyllum nodosum v. Mackaii) is preserved, which is said to have been collected in Iceland, but llie collector and growing place are unknown. The label is written in Schumacher's handwriting. I suppose that the word Iceland on the label is a misreading for Ireland. I think the specimen in question is from Ireland, as neither Stromfelt, C H. Osten- feld nor I have observed this variety at the Icelandic coasts. Hi man til all a lorea (L.) Lyngb. Halidrys siliquosa (L.) Lyngb. Of both these species there are specimens liere in the Botanical Museum, wliich according to tlie labels are said to have ])een collected in Iceland. Col- lector and growing place are unknown. As they have not been found ayain iiy later travellers, I doubt that the specimens in (juestion are from Iceland. 194 — Principal abbreviations of titles of books. G. Ag. Ic. alg. ined. == G. A. Agardh, Icones algarum ineditae. Fasciculi qui exstant duo. Editio nova. Lundae 1846. G. Ag. Sp. = G. A. Agardh, Species algarum rite cognitie. I— II. Gryphiswaldia^ 1821—1828. J. Ag. De Lam. = J. G. Agardh, De Laminarieis symbolas offert. Lunds Univ. Ars- skrift. Tom. IV, 1867. J. Ag. Sp. = J. G. Agardh, Species genera et ordines algarum. Vol. I^III. Lunda? et Lipsife 1848-1876. J. Ag. Spetsh. Alg. = J. G. Agardh, Bidrag till kiinnedomen af Spetsbergens algei'. Med Tilliig. Kgl. Sv. Vetensk. Akad. Handlingar Bd. 7, No. 8. Stockholm 1868. Borgesen Frer. Alg. = F. Borgesen, Marine algje of the Fa?roes. Reprinted from the „ Botany of the Faroes" Part II. Gopenhagen 1902. De la Pyl. Fl. Terre Neuve = De la Pylaie, Flore de Tile de Terre-Neuve et des iles St.-Pierre et Miclon. Paris 1829. Farl. Mar. alg. = W. G. Farlow, Marine Algfe of New England and adjacent coast. Washington 1881. Reprinted from Report of U. S. Fish Gommission 1879. Fl. Dan. = Icones Florae Danica; Vol. 1—16. Hauniae 1766—1877. Fosl. Gontrib. I and II = M. Foslie, Gontribution to knowledge of the Marine Alga? of Norway I and II, Tromso Museums Aarshefter J 3, 1891 and 14, 1892. Fo.sl. Lam. = M. Foslie, Ueber die Laminarien Norwegens. Ghristiania Vidensk. Selskabs Forhandlinger 1884, Nr. 14. Ghristiania 1984. Harv. Phyc. Brit. = W. H. Harvey, Phycologia Britannica. Vol. I— III. London 1846-18.51. K.jellm. Algveg. Murm. = F. R. Kjellman, Ueber die Algenvegetation des Mur- manschen Meeres an der Westkiiste von Novaja Semlja und Wajgatscli. Upsala 1877. Kjellm. Arct. Alg. = F. R. Kjellman, The Alg* of the Arctic Sea. Kongl. Sv. Vetensk. Akad. Handlingar. Bd. 20, No. 5. Stockiiohn 1883. Kjellm. Bidrag =^ F. R. Kjellman, Bidrag till kannedomen om Islands hafsalgflora. Botanisk Tidsskrift 3. Rajkke, 3. Bind. Kj0benhavn 1879. Kjellm. Handbok = F. R. Kjellman, Handbok i Skandinaviens hafsalgflora. I. Fucoides. Stockholm 1890. Kjellm. Spetsb. Alg. = F. R. Kjellman, Om Spetsbergens marina, klorofyllforande thallophyter. Bihang till K. Sv. Vetensk. Akad. Handlingar Bd. 3, Nr. 7, 1875 and Bd.4, No. 6, 1877. Kleen Nordl. Hafsalg. = E. Kleen, Om Nordlandens hogre hafsalgar. Ofversigt af K. Veten.sk. Akad. Forhandl. 1874, No. 9. Stockholm. Kuck. Beitrage = P. Kuckuck, Beitrage zur Kenntni.ss der Meere.salgen. Sonder- abdruck aus: Wissenschaftliche Meeresuntersuchungen, herausgegeben von der Kommission zur Untersuchung der deutschen Meere in Kiel und der Biologischen Anstalt auf Helgoland. Neue Folge. II. Band, Heft I. Kiel und Leipzig 1897. Kuck. Bemerk. = P. Kuckuck, Bemerkungen zur marinen Algenvegetation von Helgoland. Sonderabdruck aus: Wissenschafthclie Meeresuntersuchungen — 195 — herausgegeben von der Konimission zur Untersucliung der deutschen Meere in Kiel. Neue Folge. I. Bd. Kiel und Leipzig 1994. - II. Ibid. II. Bd. Heft. 1. 1897. Kuck. Ectoc. — P. Kuckuck, Beitriige zur Kenntniss einiger Ectocarpus-Arten der Kielei- Fohrde. Sepaiatabdruck des Bot. Centrall)lattes l!S91. Bd. 48. Le Jol. Exam. = Auguste Le Jolis, Exainen des especes confondues sous le noni de Loniinaiia digitala Auct. N. Act. Ac. Leop.-Clar. vol. !2."), ISofi. Lyngb. Hydr. Uan. = H. C. Lyngbye, Tentanien Hydiopliyto!ogi:« Danica;. Hafniie 1819. Reinke Algeniloia = J. Reinke, Algenflora der we.stliclien Ostsee deutschen An- tlieils. Kiel 18S9. VI. Bericbt der Kommission zur Untersueh. d. deutschen Meere in Kiel. Reinke Atlas := J. Reinke, Atlas deutscher Meeresalgen. Ini Auftrage des K. preuss. Minist. f. Landwirthscbaft, Domiinen und Forsten herausgegeben im Interesse der Fiscbcrei von der Kommission zur wiss. Untersueh. der deutschen Meere. Kiel 1889-92. Reinke Spbacelaria = J. Reinke, Beitriige zur vergleichenden Anatomic und Morphologic der Sphacelariaceen. Bibliotheca Botanica, Heft 23. Cassel 1891. Rosen V. Grl. Havalg. = L. Kolderup Rosen vinge, Gronlands Havalger. Siertryk af „Meddelelser om Gronland" III. Kjobenhavn 1893. Rosenv. Deux. Mem. = L. Kolderup Rosenvinge, Deuxleme Memoire sur les Al- gues marines du Greenland. Extrait de „Meddelelser om Gronland" XX. Copenhague 1898. Sauvag. Myrionema = G. Sauvageau, Sur (juelques Myrionemacees. Annales des sciences naturelles, 8. Serie, Botanique, Tome V. Paris 1897. Sauvag. Sphacelaria = G. Sauvageau, Remar(|ues sur les Sphacelariacees. Jour- nal de Botanique. Tome XIV, 190() and Tome XV, 1901. Stromf. Algveg. = Harald F. G. Stromfelt, Om algvegetationen vid Islands kuster. Goteborgs Kongl. Vetenskaps och Vitterhets Samhalles Handlingar. Xy Tidsfoljd, 21sta Hiiftet. Goteborg 1887. Sved. Ostersjons hafsalg. = Nils Svedelius, Studier ufver Ostersjons hafsalgllora. tpsala 1901. Abbreviations of the names of the collectors (cfr. Helgi Jonsson: The marine Alg;e of Iceland. I. Rhodophyceiv, Botanisk Tids.skrift, 24 Bind, Kjobenhavn 1901, pag. 128). C. 0. = G. H. Ostenfeld. Ldbk. = W. Lundbeck. 0. D. = Olafur DaviOsson. St. = Stefan Stefansson. Lichenes Islandiae, Af J. S. Deichmann Branth. Litteratur siden 1870. Angaaende den aeldre Litteratur hen vises til Gr0nlunds reviderede Liste over islandske Laver i Botanisk Tidsskrift 4de Bind, 1870 (i den f0lg-ende Fortegnelse be- tegnet med Gr. 1 eller Gr. I. Liste). Derefter fulgte efter en ny Rejse til Island hans anden Liste i Bot. Tidsskr. 14de Bind, 1 885 (Gr. II) og hans tredje Liste i Bot. Tidsskr. 20de Bind, 1895 (Gr. Ill), niest over, hvad der senere var samlet af Islandske Botanikere. I Bota- nisk Tidsskrift 22de Bind, 1899 har H, Jdnsson offenliggjort en Fortegnelse over Laver (H. J. L.), samlede af ham og bestemte af mig, der ogsaa havde set den alter st0rste Del af det af Gronlund samlede og udgivne, ligesom en enkelt Art, hvis Forekomst er publiceret af Adjmikt St. Stefansson 1896. Samlere af Laver paa Island (tildels udarbejdet af Olafur Davidsson). 1764-65. J. G. Konig. 1791 — 93. Sveinn Palsson, La^ge, f 1840, „en betydelig Naturforsker og flittig Plantesamler", af hvis Samlinger der findes enkelte Exemplarer i Botanisk Haves Herbarier. 1809. W. J. Hooker. 1820. A. Morch. 1839—40. Jap. Steenstrup. 1860. L. Lindsay. 1861. Is. Carroll. c. 1865. Jon Hjaltalin, Landfysikus, f 1882. 1869. Hall as, Lsege paa en Hvalfanger, en enkelt Art. — 198 — 18G8— 76. Chr, Gronlund, Adjuiikt, gjorde store Sanilinger i de sydvestlige og nordlige Egne. 1876. Johnstrup, Professor, og Caroc, L0jtnant, samlede nogle Arter i det Indre. 1883. Thorvaldur Thoroddsen, Geolog. 1884, A. Feddersen, Adjunkt. c. 1886. Gisli Brynjolfson, Lsege, en enkelt Art. 1888 ff. Stefan Stefansson, Laerer paa MoSruvellir, har samlet i flere Egne. 1890. Hj. Jensen, Gand. mag., Finder af en enkelt Art. 1893 ff. Helgi Jonsson, Mag. sclent., har offenliggjort den nsevnte Fortegnelse fra det sydvestlige Island, har desuden samlet paa Vestmannaeyar, noget i de sydlige Egne og en Del mere i 0st-lsland. 1897 ff. Olafnr Davi'dsson, Gand. phil., har i flere Aar gjort meget betydelige Samlinger, navnlig omkring EyjafjorSnr samt paa Grimsey paa Nordlandet, dog ogsaa i andre Egne. Har desuden udarbejdet en i det felgende benyttet Fortegnelse over 76 Arters Udbredelse. 1898. Petur Zophoniasson , Realstudent, har samlet om- kring Vi5vik ved SkagafjorQur paa Nordlandet, deriblandt adskillige for Island ny smaa Arter. 1898. GuQmundnr Bar5arsson, Student, har samlet paa den nordvestlige Halvo. Lavernes Udbredelse paa Island. De bedst unders0gte Egne af Landet er de nordlige og sydvestlige, sora vel ogsaa har den rigeste og mest afvekslende jNatur; men efter alt, hvad der er bekendt fra de andre Dele af Landet, synes det, at lignende Lo- kaliteter overall har meget lignende Lavvegetation ; det er jo en Selvf0lge, at hvor der f. Eks. ikke findes Skov, findes heller ikke eller meget sparsomt de Laver, der ssedvanlig kun vokser paa Trseer. Da de islandske Skove er aabne og Trseerne spredte, saa at der sjelden er synderlig Skygge, afgiver Trseerne gode Voksesteder. Som forekommende paa Birk har jeg optegnet folgende: Cladoniu pyxidata, Cetraria sepincola , Parmelia olivacea i flere Former. Placodium ferrugineum, PL vitelUnuni var. odosponim, Lecanora hypnornm, L. siibfusca med Varieteterne (til Dels lidet mserkelige) coilocarpa, cdbella, glahrata, rugosa, L. varia og var. symmicta, L. protuherans, L. verrucosa, Pertusaria communis, P. xanthostoma , — 199 - Vrceolaria so])1iodes var. orhata, U. exigna, Lecidea vernalis, L. erytkropliaea, L. Berengeriana, L. Tornoensis, L. fuscescens, L. Ny- landeri, L. enteroleiica og var. Laureri, Ggalecta Beckhaiisii, BueUia myriocarpa, ArtJwnia proximella, Sagedia analepta, S. grisea, S. kentrospora, Pyremda micula, i alt 34 benseviite Former. Bjergarter med biseret Struktur er ikke gunstigo Voksesteder for Laverne; sterile, leprose Skorper, ofte af Lecanora tartarea , er megct iidbredte i Lavainarkcrne (Hrauiiene), hvor ogsaa Sqvamaria gelida ikke er sjeldcn og Lecidea enteroJeuca f. pilularis synes al- mindelig. Af storre Arter kan der trsefl'es Vsnea melaxantha og Alectoria ochroleuca, hyppigere er Stereocaidon demidatum, Cladonia gracilis, CI. rangiferina, Cetraria nivalis, Parmelia saxatilis og var. omphalodes. Dersoni Sficta scrobiculata ikke er fundet paa Island, hvilkot er tvivlsomt, findes Slfegten der nseppe, medens Fferoerne bar 4 Arter deraf. Usnea melaxantha findes i Europa kun paa Island og Spitsbergen. Paa Island, men ikke i Gronland, fmdcs Ramalina scopuJonwi, Stereocaulon condensatum, Xardhoria parietina, Physcia ciliaris, Ph. aqviia, Pertusaria xanthostoma , Gyalecta foveolaris, G. cupidari)<, G. rubella, G. arcentina. Muligvis kan det misbilliges i en Fortegnelse at gore en saadan Forandring i den almindelige Klassifikation som at fordele GoUema- ceerne paa andre Grupper. Efter at Tuckerman og Reinke bar forladt den gamle Opstilling af GoUemaceerne som en Hovedafdeling. er Skridtet dog ikke saa stort som det synes. Dersom ikke et mindre Antal Arter bavde havt gelatines Konsistens, vilde GoUe- maceerne neppe nogensinde vsere opstillet som Hovedafdeling, paa hvilken Plads de endnu mindre synes at kunne beboldes efter den udvidede Kundskab om Gonldiernes Anatomi og Biologi, samt om de forskellige Gonidieformers (Algers) Forekomst bos Laverne i det hele. De Arter, efter hvis Lobenumer findes et Bogstav i Parentes begyndende fra a, er ikke konstante, men forbundne ved Mellem- former, og derfor formentlig ikke Arter i streng Betydning. Hr. Helgi Jdnsson bar vaeret saa velvillig at gennemgaa Manuskriptet med Hensyn til Skrivemaaden af de islandske Sted- navne m. m. 200 I. Discocarpi. 1. Fruticulosi. 1 . Isnea inelaxantha Ach. Gr. 1, II, III. — Aim. isa;r mod Nord og hejt til Fjfelds. Obs. Thallus interdum sorediifer, pro parte nigrescens. 2. Bryopogon jiibatus (L.) Gr. I, 11, 111. H. J. — N. : Undunfell, Myvatn. SV. : Melar. S. : Holt (mider Eyjafjajld'?). Obs. Specimen in Herb. Hort. Hafn. ut Bri/op. bicolor determinatum ad Parni. lanatam pertinet. 3. Alectoria ochroleiica (Ehrb.). Gr. I, II, 111. H. J. — Aim. isger var. cincinnafa Fr., mest paa Fjasldene. Obs. Color variat stramineus et osseo-albidus. Color stramineus Kalio et addito CaCl vix mutatur; osseo-albidus Kalio subflavescit et addito CaCl vivide rubet, qui color mox in pallida cinnamomeum mutatur. 4. A. nigricans (Ach.). Gr. III. H. J. — Synes isaer imod N. lige saa aim. som den forrige, ofte mellem Empetrnm. 5. A. divei'gens (Ach.). H.J. - SV.: Saxaholl (H. J.). 6. Cornii'iiiaria aciileata (Ehrh.). Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Aim. baade paa Fja^ldene og i Lavlandet, kraf- tigst paa Fjaeldene. 7. Rainaiiiia scopuloruin Retz. (inclusis i?. ciispidata Nyl. el formis inter R. farinaceam L, et B. scop, intermediis). Gr. I, III. H. J. — NV. og isffir SV. : Flere Steder paa Klipper ved Stranden. Obs. Medulla plerumque Kalio non tingitur {R. cuspldata Nyl.), rarius rufescit. Saepius specimina gracilia qvam robusta. Interdum ac- cedunt ad R. farinaceam. Observationes hae etiam de speciminibus antea collectis valent. 8 (a). Stereocaulon tomentosHm Fr. og var. alpinum Laur. Gr. 1, III. — Temmelig aim. i hele Landet. Obs. Scutula Stereoccmloruni (Th. Fr.) {Biatorina Ster. Gr. Ill) ad Vallanes (0.) parasitica inventa est. — 201 - 9 (b). St. paschale (L.). Gr. I, III. — Hist og her. 10(c). St. deiiiidntuiii Flk. Gr. 1, II, III. H. J. — Meget aim. isfer i Lavamarkenie. navnlig v. iml- vinatum Schaer. (v. compaction Gr. L.). 11. St. evoliitiim Graewe. Spor. 17— 20« x 4 — 5. N. : Thrastarholsargil (Dav.). 12. St. coudeusatuiii Hofl'in. Gr. I. - SV.: Geysir (Gr.). 1 3 (a). Cladoiiia gracilis (L.). Gr. 1. H. J. — Aim. til Fjffilds. F. chordalis (Flk.) lige saa. Var. cervicornis (Ach.). Gr. 1, II, III. Temnielig aim. Var. firma (Nyl.). Gr. 1, II. Flere Steder. 14(b). CI. alcicornis Lightf. N. : ReistararskarO (Dav.). NV.: Reykliolar (BarOarson). Obs. Gonfluit cum varietate cervicorni, cui, reactioiie cum Kalio deficientc ut in speciminibus Islandicis, nonnulli nomen CI. soboUferam tribuunt. 15 (c). CI. pjxidata (L.). Gr. 1, II, 111. H. .1. — Meget aim., men ikke hejt til Fja^lds. Var. pityrea Flk. N. : Gri'msey udfor EyjafjorSur (Dav.) (hvilken menes overall, hvor dette Voksested er opgivet uden nfermere Bestemmelse). 16 (d). CI. deeortieata Flk. N.: Hof i Horgardalur (hvilket Sted menes overalt. Iivor dette Voksested opgives). S. : Krukur. 17 (e). Ci. cariosa Ach. Gr. II. — S. : Gri'mslungna-heiOi (Gr.). 18 (f). tl. Wmbriata (L). Gr. 111. - NV. : Hraundalur (Stef. ). 19(a). CI. coriiucopioides (L.). Gr. I. 111. H. J. — Temmelig sjelden. 20(b). CI. Floerkeaiia Fr. Gr. 111. - NV.: Hraundalur (Stef.). — 203 — 21 (c). CI. belliaiilora Ach. Gr. III. - NV.: Hraundalur (Stef.). -2^2. CI. fiircata (Schreb.)- Gr. 1, II, III. H. J. — Mest til Fjtelds. Var. suhiilata Flk. synes almindeligere end Var. racemosa (Hoffm.). Var. pungens (Ach.). 0.: Djupivogr. 23. CI. rangiferina (L.) med f. s'dvatica (Hoffm.). Gr. I, III. H. J. - Meget almindelig til Fjaelds. 24. CI. iincialis (L.). Gr. I, III. H. J. — Temmelig aim. til Fj^lds. F. adtmca Walilenb. flere Steder omkring Reykjavik. Var. amaurocraea (Flk.), CI. mnaur. Gr. III. 0. : Seljateigur. 25. Thamnolia verinicularis (Sw.). Cladonia Gr. L. Gr. I. II, II. H. J. — Aim. til Fjaelds, men spredt. Cystocoleus ebeneus (Dillw.). Racodium Pers. N. : Hof i Horgardal (Dav.). 26. Lichina tonfinis (0. F. Miiller). H. J. — Strandklipper. SV. : Stykkisholmur, 0ndverCiarnes. 0. : Vat- tarnes. Med Verr. maura. 27. Ephebe pubescens (L.). Gr. I. — Med foregaaende. 2, Foliolosi. 28 (a). I'eltigera canina (L.) et var. rufescens (Weis). Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Meget aim. i hele Landet, dog ikke hejt til Fjaelds. 29 (b). V. polydactyla f. collina Ach. SV. : Almannagja (Dav.). 30 (c). P. malacea Ach. Gr. I, II, III. - SV. : flere Steder. N.: Arnarfell, Hof. 31 (d). P. aphthosa (L.). Gr. I, II, III. H.J. - Aim. — 203 — 32. P. venosa (L.). Gr. 1, II, III. — Temmelig sjelden. 33. i>'ephroina arcticiiiii (L.). Gr. III. - NV.: Mokollsdalur. N.: Hraun i Fljot. 34. N. expallidiiiii Nyl. N. : Hof, ReistardrskarO, Reistarargil, Gljufi'ardalui'(?). 35. >'. laevigatiim var. ixirile (Ach.). Gr. I. — N. : ReistararskarO (Dav.). 36. N. toinentosum (HofTm.). N. : temmelig sjelden paa Fjteldene mellem Mos (Dav.). Obs. EiTore relatum ill inventum in insulis Faeroensibus. Solorina crocea (L.). Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Almindelig li0Jt til Fjajlds. 37 (a^. S. saccata (L.). Sporae 4nae, 40—50 //. Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Almindeligere end den folgende. Var. limhata (Sommerf.) Reykjavik. 38(b). S. bispora Nyl. Sporae binae, 70 — 80//, H. J. L. — N. : Hof. SV. : Vestmannaeyjar, Krokur. Obs. Ex Islandia inodo in collectionibiis ultimorum annoriiin liae duae species vel varietates microscopice exploratae sunt. Ex Hof in Hor- gardal sex specimina ad S. Uspormn pertinent, duo ad *S'. saceatam, quae ceteroqvin freqventius inventa est in Islandia. In freto Scoresby in Groen- landia inventa est varietas octospora sporis minoribus, alioqvin non differens. In Groenlandia reliqva Sol. bispora fere solum inventa. In specimine bisporo ex Hof inventa est parasitica Arthonia cagans var. peltigerina Almqvist. Sticta scrobiciilata (Scop.). Gr. I. — Opgives af Hooker fra Reykjavik. 39. €etraria Islandica (L.) med var. crispa Ach. Gr. I, II. — Meget aim. til Fjaalds i brede Tuer, mere spredt i Lav- landet. Var. Delisei (Bory). SV. : Reykjavik, BuOir, VigholsstaOir. N.: Hof i Horgardal. 40. C. nifalis (L.). Gr. I, III. H. J. — Udbredelse som C. Islandica, men i ringere Mtengde. — 204 — 41. C. cmrulhita (Bell.). Gr. I. -- N.: SkutustaQir ved M^vatn (Dav.). 42. C. sepincola (Ehrh.). Gr. II, III. - Paa Birk. SV. : Thingvellir. N. : HltiO. 0. : EgilsstaOir. HallormastaOur, Eyj6lfssta5ir. Var. chlorophijlla (Humb). NV.: Steingri'msfjorOur (BarQarson). 43. C. Fahlunensis (L.). Gr. I, II, III. — Hist og her. Var. commixta (Nyl.). ViOvik i SkagafjoriJur (P. Zopli.) (samme Sted menes, hvor delte Findested naevnes i det Felgendej. Evernia furfiiracea (L.). Gr. I. — Skal vaere samlet paa Island af Steenstrup, endog i Frugt, men aden at det vides, af hvem den er bestemt. 44. Pannelia saxatilis (L.). Gr. I, III. H. J. — Meget almindelig overalt, vist den almindeligste af alio. Var. omphalodes (L.). Aim. 45. P. ainbigua Ach. {P. diffusa Gr.). Gr. III. - NV. : IsafjarQardalur (Stef.). 46. P. inciirva (Pers.). N. : Strandklipper ved Gasir i EyjafjorOur (Dav.). 47. P. olivacea (L.). Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Hist og her. Formerne prolixa og fuliginosa samt var. sorediata (Ach.) paa Sten, den sidste ved Hof og MoOruvellir. Hovedformen og var. aspidota Ach. paa Birk. 48(a). P. stygia (L.). Gr. I. H. J. — Hist og her. F. suUilis Nyl. in sched. danner Over- gangen til den felgende. 49 (b). P. lanata (L.). Gr. I, II. H. J. — Meget aim., men kun til Fjaelds. 50. P. physodes (L.). Gr. I. - N.: ViOvi'k (P. Zoph.). 51 (a). P. encausta Sm. Gr. I. Var. intestiniformis WW. Gr. HI. — NV.(?): Ytrafellsklif (Steenstrup). — 205 — Obs. Var. intest. banc et seqventem (forniam graciliorem, obscurio- reni et vulgatiorem) conjungit. 52 (b). r. alpicola Th. Fr. Gr. II. Temmelig sjelden. 53. Physt'ia ciliaris (L.). Gr. III. H. J. — NV. : Grfmsey i Hi'inafloi, Hvalsa i Steingrimsfjordui'. Var. scopulorum Nyl. SV. : Melar. 54. Ph. |iiilveriileiita (Schreb.) var. muscigena Acb. Gr. II, III. — Meget aim. paa Gserder og Jordbuse. 55. Ph. stellaris (L.). Gr. 1, 11, 111. — Temmelig aim. baade opret og tiltrykt, mest lille og fin. Var. cdc'sia (Hoffm.j. Gr. III. — Hist og ber, dog sjaelden med ud- praeget blaa Soredier. Obs. In thallo ad Hof inventa est parasitica Leciographa {BneJlia') convexa (Tb. Fr.). 56. Ph. obsciira (Ebrli.). Gr. 1 11. — N. : Akureyri, M^vatn. 57. Ph. aqvila Acb. Gr. I, III. — N. : Grfmsey. 0.: Sandbrekka, BerufjorQr. 58. Xanthoria |iarietiiia (L.). Gr. 1, II, III. H. J. - TemmeHg almindelig, isaer mod Syd, men sjel- den kraftigl udviklet, byppigst var. lychnea, der dog endnu oftere slammer fra den folgende og er en forkroblet Dvergtilstand af disse to Arter. 59. Xanth. elegans (Link). Gr. I, 11, 111. Meget aim., isa^r mod Nord. 60 (a), (ilyrophora hjperboij'a (Hoffm.). Gr. 11, 111. — Temmelig aim. Var. arctica (Acb.). Gr. I, III. 11. J. — Hist og ber. 61 (b). (ji. erosa Web. Gr. I, II, III. H.J. - Aim. 62 (c). ti. proboscidea (L.). Gr. 1, 11, III. H. J. - Meget aim. Var. deplicans Nyl. Gr. 1, 11. — SV. : Reykjavik, Esja, Liklafell. Botanisk Tidsskrift. 25. Bind. I* ._ 206 — tjB (d). U. cylindrica (L.) med var. Delisei Nyl. Gr. I, II, III. H. J. - Aim. Obs. Sic dictae species Gyrophorarum in Islandia plerumqve mixtae crescunt, parvae et pariim typicae. Sunt multo validiores in Groenlandia qvam in Islandia et insulis Faeroensibus, qvarum iter multo humidior est. G. proboscklea forsan freqventissima. 64 (e). G. liiiiriiia DC. N.: Hof (Dav.). 65 (f). C. vellea (L.). Gr. I, III. - N.: Undunfell (Stef.). 66. C. polyphylla (L.). Gr. I. — SV. : Esja, Kn'suvi'k. 67. Synechoblastiis flaccidiis Ach. Af Nyl. bestemt som C. fiirvum. Gr. I, II. - Flere Steder i N. og SV. S. nigrescens (L.). Gr. I. — Skal v^re fundet af Konig. Fl. Dan. t. 470. 68 a). Coliema luilposum (Bernh.). Gr. I, II. — Temmelig sjelden, paa lidt fugtige Steder. 69 (b). C. crispiim (L.). Gr. I, II. — Som foregaaende. 70. C. verrucaeforme (Ach.). N. : ReistararskarS over Mos (Dav.). 71. rolychidiiiin miiscicola (Sw.). Gr. I, II, III. — Hist og her i hele Landet. Obs. Thallus compressiusculus et subdoi'siventrahs, potius videtur foliolosus qvam fruticulosus. 72 (a). Leptogiuin laceruin (Sw.) var. pulvinatum (Ach.). Gr. I, II. - Flere Steder i N. og SV. 73 (b). L. scotiniim Ach. Gr. I. - SV. : Keykjavik. N. : Hof (Dav.). — 207 - 3. Crustulosi. a. Lecanorei. 74. I'annaria elaeiiia (Wahlenb.). N. : Reislararskan') o. 11. Steder paa Sten liojt til Fja^lds (Dav.). 75. P. Hooker! (Sm.). Gr. 1, III. — Hist og her. 7G. P. lepidiota (Sommerf.). Gr. I, II. — SV. : Reynivellir og et ikke naermere opgivet Sted. 77. P. triptophjlla (Ach.). Gr. I. — N. : Hof paa raadden Bark (Dav.). 78. P. bninnea (Sw.). Gr. I, II. H.J. - Aim. 79. P. graiiatina (Sommerf.). Gr. II, III. — SV. : Reynivellii' og Kalmanstunga. NV. : Snaetjallastrond. 80. Lecothecium nigrum (Huds.). L. corallinoides, Gr. II. Gr. 11. — SV. : Grimstunga (Gr.) 81. L. delicatiilum (Th. Fr.). Arctomia Th. Fr. N. : MoOruvellir med Cladonia pyxldata (Stef.). 82. Placodium inuroriiiii (Hoffm.) med varr. miniatutn Ach. og oh- Uteratum Pers. XaiUhorla, Gr. L. Gr. I. H. J. — Temmelig almindelig, isaer paa Klipper ved Stranden i de nordlige Egne, smukt udviklet paa Gn'msey. 83. PI. vitelliiiiim (Ehrh.). Xanthoria, Gr. L. Gr. I, II, 111. - Meget aim. Obs. Octospora ad terram in SkagafjorOur et 10 — Ii2spora in Gn'msey. Nesolechia vitellinaria (Lecidea Nyl., Gr. 1, II) interdum ad PI. viteU. et Xanthoriam elegantem, prope Hof ad Lecan. gibbosam et Lecan. atrisedam. 84(a). P. ceriniiiii (Ehrh.). Denne og de folgende under Caloplaca paa Gronlunds og H. Jonssons Lister. Gr. 1, II, 111. — Mest typisk paa Faareknokler i Horgardal, forovrigt hist og her, hyppigst Jordforraen stillicidiorum. 14* — 208 — 85 (b). PI. jiiiigeriiianuiae (Vahl). Gr. I, II. — Aim. Var. leucoraeiim Acli. N. : Hof. 86 (c). PI. pjTaceiiin (Ach.). Caloplaca luteoalha og cerina var. pyracea Gr. og H. J. L. Gr. 1, II, III. H. J. - Aim. Obs. Duo praecedentes modo station^ differunt. Sicut P/. fernig. saepe in formis parvis inveniuntur, quae vix distingvi possunt. 87 (d). PI. fernigineum (Huds.). Gr. I, II. — Med de to foregaaende. 88(e). PI. citiiniiiii (Ach.). Gr. II. — Hist og her paa Jord. Obs. Facies externa ut PI. vitellinum, sed sporis et reactione differt. PI. citrino terrestri varia nomina dantur: epixantha var, lufea Ach., jjJilo- (jina terrestris Nyl. Considerari potest ut forma intermedia inter PL jiiit- germanniae et cmrantiacum. (f). PI. aiirantiaciim (Lightf.). Gr. I. — Opgives uden Stednavn fra Lava, hvor den dog na^ppe traeffes. 89 (g). PI. obsciirelliiiii (Lahm). N.: Gammelt Ved af Naaletrte i Fljot (Dav.). Obs. Videtur affinis var. leucoraeo, sed forsan tamen vere distincta species. 90. PI. tetrasporiiiii (Nyl.). Kun fundet af Oavi'Osson paa Grimsey og flere Steder i Horgardal ; ved Thrastarholsskard 1800' h0Jt paa Faaremog. 91. PI. nivale (Koerb.). Gr. II. — N. : Holar, MoOruvellir. 92. PI. dlphyes Nyl. Blastema Gr. L. Gr. II. - N.: ViOimj-'ri, Hof. 93. Sqvamaria gelida (L.). Placodluni Gr. L., H.J. L. Gr. 1,11, III. H.J. - Aim. til Fjtelds. 94. Sq. cartilaginea (Westr.). N.: ViOvik. NV. : SteingrimsfjorOr. — 209 — 95. Sq. saxicola (Poll.). Placodium Gr. L. Gr. 1, II, ill. Teminelig aim. isrer ved Kystenie. 9G. Sq. chrysoleiica (Sni.) baade f. nthina Vill. og indayiophthalma (Nyl.). liacodiuni Gi\ L. Gr, II. — N, Myvatn, Grytubakki, SkagafjorOur. Obs. Saxa vnlcanica foraininosa el aspera evolutionem tlialli coiilinni iinpediunt, qva de causa lleri potest, ut Sqvaiii. saxicolae iinmo Lccaii. curiae var. intricatae habituni affectet. 97. Sq. straininea (Wablenb.). Placodimn, H. J. L. H. .1. — SV. : Thorisholmi, Sleinaklettar i Majiigde. N. : Grfinsey. 98. Sq. al|ilio|ila('a (Wahienb.). I'lacodium inelamtspis Gr. L. Gr. I. H. J. — Afbildet i Flora Danica fra Island. SV. : Tlujris- holmi (H. J.). 99. Sq. hypnoriiin (Vahl). Pannaria Gr. L. Lecanora H. J. L. Gr. 1, II, III. H. J. - Aim. 100(a). Lecanora siibfiisca (L.). Gr. I, 11, III. H. J. — Meget aim., isaer var. hi/piionnn Wulfen paa Ga?rder og Jordhuse. Var. glahrata (Ach.) paa Birk ved Hof. Var. rugosa Pars, paa Birk ved Mjvatn. Var. coilocarpa Ach. paa Birk ved Husafell med var. alhella (Pars.). Var. atrynea Ach. hist og her paa Sten, lul (h). L Hageiii (Ach.). Gr. 1, 11, III. — Meget aim. med foregaaende ])aa alio Substratcr. Obs. Si quis negat banc et praecedentem sine limitibus confluare, sane copia formarum intermediarum in hac insula aptissime talam opinionam rafutat. 10;2(c). L poliuphaea (Wablenb.). Strandklipper. N. : Arnarnes. 0. : Brimnes. Obs. Videtur forma maritima incrassata praecedentis. 103 (d.). L. sordida (Pars.). Gr. I, II, III. - Aim. 104 (e). li. frustiilosa (Dicks.). Gr. I. II. 111. - Hist og lier. 210 105. L. albescens var. dispersa (Pers.). N. : Faarekiiokkel i Horgardal med Bacidia suhfuscnla (Dav.). lOG. L. varia (Ehrh.). Gr. I, II, HI. H.J. — SV. og N. : Birk, Empelnim og Ved med var. sijmmicfa Ach. hist og her. Var. 2^olytropa (Ehrh.) meget aim. Var. in- tricata (Schrad.) sjeldnere. Var. cdrosulphurea (Wahlenb.) ved Hof. Var. leptacina (Sommerf.) over Mos paa Jorden. N. : Hofsfjall, SkriOuland, ViOvi'k. 107. L. eoarctata var. ornata Sommerf. N. : Torvejord ved Vi5vik, kraftigt udviklet (P. Zopli.j. 108. L. protiiberans (Sommerf.), carneopalUda Nyl. H.J. — SV.: Birk ved BuOir. 109. L. atra (Huds.). Gr. 1,11, III. H.J. - Aim. 1 10. L ociilata (Dicks.). Gr. III. — NV. og N. : flere Steder, isaer omkring Hof. 111. L. badia (Ehrh.). Gr. I, II, III. - Aim. 112. L. atriseda (Fr.). N.: Hof i Horgardal (Dav.). Obs. Sine apotheciis. Spermatia tenuissima, cylindrica, curvata, 18-— 25 fx. L. atris. sicut Lecanora badia supra Buell. geograiihicani crescit, et apothecia Nesolechiae vitelUnariae supra Lecan. atrisedam. Lecan. nepliaea Sommerf. ad lerram prope ReislararskarO (Dav.). Non constat earn ad Lecan. atris. pertinere. 113. L. castanea Hepp. Gr. II. — Hist og her paa Mos, isaer mod N. Sporerne varierer som saedvanligt hos denne Art. 114(a). L. ciiierea (L.). K. -}-. Aspicilia Gr. L. Gr. 1, II. — Kun fundet faa Steder spredt i hele Landet. 115(b). L. gibbosa (Ach.). Aspicilia Gr. &H.J. L. Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Aim. i mange Former: Var. diamarta (Wahlenb.) hist og her. Obs. Kalio interdum levissime flavescit. Apotheciis interdum suble- cideinis et sporis spurie septatis ad Gri'msey (N.) et RauOimelur (S.V.). Ad Hof subcretacea et multipuncta sicut Lecan. calcarea. — 211 - 116(c). L. cinereo-riifescens (Dicks.). Gr. 1, 11. — SV. : Esja, Kalmanstunga. 117. L. liU'iistris (Wither.). Aspkilia suhepnlotica (Nyl.), Gr. L. er kun en Form af denne. Cf. Hue Add. No. 766. Gr. I, II. — Hist og her. Aspic, epulotica Grenl. I beror paa en Forveksling. 118. L. verrucosa Ach. Gr. 1, II, III. — Temmelig aim, Forekommer ogsaa paa Mos, Empe- trum og Betuln. 119(a). li. tartarea (L.). Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Aim., isaer til Fjaelds, paa Hraunene oftesl steril. 12()(b). L. pallesceus var. parella (L.). Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Temmelig aim. isa^r paa Straiidklipper. Var. UjJsaUensis (L.) et Par Steder mod N. 121. Pertusaria coiniiiuiiis DC. Gr. III. — 0. : EgilsstaOir paa Birk (H. J.). 122. P. coriacea Th. Fr. P. ohducens Nyl. Gr. II. - N., NV. og SV.: Flere Steder. Obs. Modo spermogonifera ; spermatia recta, acicularia. 1 23 (a). P. xanthostoma (Sommerf.). Gr. 1, II, III. H. J. — Temmelig aim., isser paa Birk. 124(b). P. rhndoleiiea Th. Fr. Lecan. tartarea var, pertusarioldes Gr. I. Gr. I,III. — SV.: Esja, Geysir. 0.: Sandbrekka. 125. P. dai'tylina Ach. star. N. : Hof (Dav.), 126. Lecania afhroorarpa (Dub,, Nyl.). N. : Grimsey, gl. Knokler (Dav.). L. fjiiella (Ach.). Biatorina, Gr. II, uden Voksested. Meget n?er beslsegtet med foregaaende. 127. L. ventosa (L.). Haematomma Gr. L. Gr. I, II. - N.: Mvvatn, ViOvfk. — 212 — 128(a). I'rceolaria tiirfacea (Wahlenb.), Rinodina Gr. & H. J. L. Gr. 1, II, III. H. J. - Hist og her. 129(b). U. niniaraea (Ach.). Rinodina Gr. L. Gr. II. — Noget sjeldnere. 130. I. sophodes (Ach.). Rinodina Gr. & H. J. L. Gr. 1, 11, 111. H. J. — Flere Steder mod Nord. Var. confragosa Ach. (thallus K.+, Spor. 16-22/^) ved Myvatn (N.) og Slykkisholmur (SV.). Var. exigua (Ach.). Hist og her. 131. U. Conradi Koerb. Rinodina Gr. L. Gr. I. — Reykjavik (Gr.). 132. U. scniposa (L.). Gr. 1, II, III. - Hist og her. 133. Acarospora fiiscata var, r?f/esce«s (Turn.). A. smaragdida Gv.L. Gr. 1, II, 111. — Temmelig aim., men sjelden vel udviklet. b. Lecideei. 134. Sphyridiiim placophylliim (Wahlenb.). Gr. I. — SV. : Reykjavik, Hafnarfjor5ur, Hiisafell. 135. Sph. byssoides (L.). Gr. I, III. -- Temmelig aim. paa Lavlandet. Faa dens Thallus er flere Steder fundet Mycohacidia fiavovirescens (Dicks.) (Bacidia citrinella (Ach.)), og ved EiOar (0.) Karschia {Buellia) scahrosa (Ach.). 136. Psora atroriifa (Dicks.). N.: Hof (Dav.). 137. Ps. decipiens (Ehrh.). Gr. I. — SV. : Esja og et Par Gange uden n^ermere Sledangivelse. 138. Ps. rubiformis (Wahlenb.). Gr. II. — N. : Temmelig sjelden. 139. Ps. lurida (Sw.). Gr. 11. — NV.: Hrutafjor5ur (Gr.). 140. Ps. iiigiibris Sommerf., Nyl. Schaereria cinereorufa Gr. L. Gr. 1. — SV. : Esja. N. : ReistararskarO. — 213 — 141. Lecidea vernalis (L.). Gr. 111. — Hist og her, isfer paa Blrk ined f. helvola (Koeib.). Obs. Apothecia hujus speciei consistenliani habent peculiarein .siib- vitreo-friabilem. 1 4:2. L. ciiprea (Sommerf.). Biatora Gr. L. Gr. 1, 11. — SV. : Krisuvik, Kalmanstunga. N.: Hoi", Gn'msey. 143. L. Bcrengeriana Mass. B. miscella Gr. 1, II. Gr. I, II, III. — Teinmelig aim. 1 44. L. fiisca Schaer. Biatora Gr. L. Gr. I, II. - Hist og her. 145. L. Diapensiae Th. Fr. N. : Hofsfjall paa Diapensia (Dav.). Obs. Valde vicina praecedenti. 146. L. erythrophaea (Flk.). Biatora Gr. L. Gr. II. — SV. Hvamnir paa Birk (Gr.). Bestemmelsen maaske ikke ganske sikker. li. decolorans (Hoffm.). Biatora Gr. L. Gr. I efter Vahls og Lindsays Lister. 147. L. Tornuensis Nyl. H.J. — SV. : BreiOibolstaOiir paa Birk (H. J.). 148. L. fuscescens (Sommerf.). Biatora Gr. L. Gr. II. — SV. : Hi'isafell og NorOlunga paa Birk. 149. li. ^ylanderi Aim. Gr. III. — NV. : IsafjarOardalur paa raadden Birkebark (Stef.). 150. L. iiligiiiosa (Schrad.). Gr. III. - 0. : Vallanes, EiOar. 151. li. enteroleiica Ach., Nyl. L.parasema, Gr. I. L. daeochroma, Gr. 11,111. H.J. Gr. 1, II, III. H. J. — Meget aim. De fleste smaa sorte Apothecier over Mos {muscorum Wulfen) synes paa Island at here til demie Art. Var. achrista Sommerf. aim. og var. Laureri Hepp. sjeldnere paa Bark og Ved. Var. latypea Ach. aim., var. pilularis Dav. noget sjeldnere paa Sten. Var. dolom (Ach.) ved Hof og SkagafjorOur paa Grene. _ 214 - 152(a). L vontisiiin (Hoffm.) og dens Tilstand flavicunda Ach. Foi- merne macrocarpa (DC.) og platycarpa (Ach.). Gr. 1, II, 111. H. J. — Meget aim., isser Formen macrocarpa. 153(b). L. lapicida Ach. Hypothec, obscurum, sporae 8 — 12/7, medulla iodo incolorata. Gr. 1, 11, 111. H. J. — Synes at vaere den almindeligste af sin Gruppe. 154(c). L. lithophila (Ach.). Gr. 1, II, III. H. J. - Aim. Obs. Medulla thalli harum s. d. specierum ex Islandia rarius iodo coerulea qvam leviter fulva coloratur. Medulla speciminum vere et aestate collectorum videtur saepius coerulescere qvam ea autumno collectorum. Hypothecium saepius est obscurum qvam pallidum. Specimina hypothecio pallido interdum ad Lee. planam Lahm referri possunt. 1 55 (d). li. pnlYcarpa Flk. L. pantherina, Gr. 111. Gr. I, 111. - Hist og her. 156(e). L. tessellata (Flk.). L. spilota Fr., Gr. L. Gr. 111. H.J. — 0.: Ei^ar. SV. : Stykkisholmur. Var. cyanea Ach. {Lecidea cyanea Gronl. 11) ved Gri'mstunga (SV.). 157 (f). L confliiens Fr. Gr. 1. II, 111, H. .]. - Aim. 158(g). L. speirea Ach. L. contigua Gr. 1. Gr. 1, 11, III. - Hist og her. 159(h). L. aiii'iciilata f. inops Th. Fr. (sec. descr.). N.: Hof, i)aa Lava (Dav.). 100. L. aglaea Sommerf. Gr. I, II. — Hist og her. Obs. Grusta nitidula, areolata, gonidiis nuUis sub hypothecio disting- vitur a Lecanora atrosulpJmrea Wahlenb., cujus formae saepius pro L. aglaea habentur. IGl. L. elata Scliaer. N. : Flere Steder omkring Hof, Bjorg, Gn'msey (Dav.). Kalio crusta intensius flavescit. 162. fi. panaeola Ach. Gr. I. - N. : SkagafjorOur (P. Zoph.). — ^15 — 163. L. teiu'brosa Plot. NV. : Broddanes. N.: Hof, Bjorg, ViOvfk. 164. L. fiiscoatra Ach. Gr. 1, 11. -• SV.: Esja, Reynivellir. Hvammiir. 165. L. atrobriinnea (Ram.) Biatora aeiiea, Gr. 11. Gr. II, 111. — 0. : Fagridalur, EiCiar. N. : hist og her. Obs. Reactio mediillae cum iodo inconstans est. Biatora aeiiea videtiir = atrobrunnea medulla non reagente. 166. L. atroferrata Br. var. DicksonU (Ach.). Aspicilia, Gr. L. Gr. 1, 11. H.J. - Aim. 167 (a), li. alpestris (Sommerf.). Gr. 1,11. — SV. : HafnarfjorOv, Esja, Hule i Laugardal. S. : Kraka- tindshraun paa Lava. 168 (b). L. assiiiiilata Nyl. Gr. II, 111. - Aim. 1 69 (c). L. crassipes Tli. Fr. N. : Reistararskar5 (Dav.). Obs. Videtur L. assimilata hypothecio interdum substipitato. 170(d). L. limosa Ach. N. : Hof (Dav.). 171. L. arctica Sommerf. Gr. I, II. — N.: Svi'navatn, MoOruvellir, Hofsfjall, ReistararskarO. 172. L iieglecta Nyl. N.: SkriOuland paa mosgroet Jord (Dav.). 173. Uyalecta jesicularis (Hoffm.). Thalloidima Gr. L. Gr. 1. - SV. : Bardshellir (Gr.). Obs. Omnes species Toniniae, Biatorhtae, BlJimhiae, Bachliae. Gyalectae hie sub Gyalecta collectae sunt. 174. G. sqiialesceiis (Nyl.). Bilimbia sahuletornm L simjilicior CSyl.). Gr. L. Lee. Dufourei Nyl. G. I, II. — SV. : Reykjavik, Hvammur. N. : Akureyri. Myvafn. ViOi- m^ri. — i>lG — 175. a. ciimiilnta (Sommert'.). Lecidea paracurpa et perpdiosa Nyl. sec. Tli. Fries. N.: Gr;f'tubakki, over Mos (Drav.). 17G. (i. leiiticiilaris (Ach.). Lee. chalyheia L chloropoliza Nyl., Gr. L. Gr. I. - SV.: Burdshellir (Gr.). 177. C. Jemtiaudica (Th. Fr.). Catillaria, Gr. L. Gr. II. — SV. : Hvammur. N. : Mjvatn. Obs. Forsan abnormis, cf. Th. Fr. Lich. Scand. p. 580 et Grenl. L. 11, S. 49. 178. G. sqvarrosa (Ach.). Toninia sqvalicla (Ach., Nyl.), Gr. L. Gr. I, II. — Hist og her. 179. G. syncoinista (Flk.). Lecidea sabuletoruin f. montana Nyl. Gr. L. Gr. 1. — SV.: Bardshellir. N. : Hist og her paa Jord over Mos, men ikke hojt til Fjfelds. 180. C. spliaei'oides (Sommerf.). ' N. : StaOartunga, paa Mos (Dav.). 181. G. obsciirata (Sommerf.). Bilimhia sabuletonwi f. hypnophila Gr. L. Gr. II. — N: ViOimyri, Hot'. 182. G. miliaria (Fr.). B'd. sabuletoruin f. niiliaria Gr. L. Gr. II. — SV.: Reykjavik. N.: Fnjoskadalur, Hot". 183. G. vaiidata (Nyl.). Toninia luguhris Gr. L. Gr. II. H. J. — SV. : HafnarfjcirOr, Berserkjahraun. 184. G. rubella (Ehrh.). Bacidia Gr. L. Gr. 1. — 0. : Berufjor5r. 185. G. siibfiiscuia (Nyl.). Bilimhia leucococcoideis Gr. L. Gr. I, II. — SV. : Reykjavik. N. : Myvatn, Gn'msey, Fagriskogiir, Hof, Horgardal paa en Faareknokkel. 186. G. ati'osangvinea (Schaer.). Bacidia bacillifera var. iiiHScoruin, Gr. L. Gr. I, II. — 0. : BerufjorOur. N. : Hist og her. — 217 — 187. G. Rei'kliaiisii Koerb. B. hacilllfeya Gr. L. Gr. I. — SV. : Reykjavik. N. : Halsskogur paa Biik. 188. G. abbrevians (Nyl.). Bacidia Gr. L. Gi-. 11. — N.: Mjvatn (sec. Tli. Fries). 189. G. iiinbriiia (Acli., Nyl.). Bac. assercnloriitn Gr. L. Gr. I. — SV. : Reykjavik. N. : Hof, paa Lava (sporae usqve ad 50^). 190(a). G. arcpiitlna (Ach.). BacidUi Gr. L. Gr. I. — Var. egenula Nyl. SV. : Reykjavik. Var. albescens Am. N : Hof paa Jordgajrder (Dav.). 191 (b). G. berbariiiii (Hepp). Bacidia Gr. L. Gr. 11. — SV. : Kalmanstunga. N. : Hof, paa visne Stsengler. 192. G. fovfolaris Ach. Gr. 11. — Temmelig aim. i Lavlandet. 193. G. fiipiilaris (Ehrh.). Gr. 1, II. — SV. : Bardshellir, Brynjudalur. N. : Vatndalur. 194. Buellia badia Koerb. Gr. II. H.J. — N. : Myvatn. SV.: Steinaklettar. 195(a). K. parasema (Ach.) med Formerne nmscorum, triphragmia, papiJJafa. albociiicfa. B. insiynis Gr. 11. B. disciforinis Gr. III. Gr. II. III. - Hist og her. 196(b). K. coiiiops (Wahleub.). B. disciforinis var. coniops Gr. L. Gr. I. — SV. : Reykjavik, HafnarfjorOur. N.: Grimsey, ViOvik. Arnarnes. 0.: Brimnes. Obs. Forsan modo forma maritima thallo verrucoso-granulato, ana- loga s. d. Lecan. poliophaeae. 197(c). B. vilis Th. Fr. B. disciformis var. enter oleucoides Gr. L. Gr. 1. — SV.: Esja. N. : Hof. Hyphte non amyloideae ut affertur. 198 (a). B. leptocliiils (Flot.). Gr. U. Fundel af Th. Fries mellem Grenlunds Likener. 199. B. iiiyriocarpa (DC.). B. punctata Gr. L. C!r. I, II. H. J. Temmelig aim. paa Sten og Tra\ — 218 — 200. B.. stelhilata (Tayl.). Gr. II. — N.: Myvatn, Hof, begge Sleder udbredt. Obs. Specimina e Myvatn a Th. Fries ad B. sororiaiii refertae sunt propter reactioneni crustae Kalio rufescentis. Sed reactiones et Kalii in epithallo et Jodi in medulla in hac stirpe (et in aliis) hand raro dubiae et variabiles sunt. Qvo obscurior crusta, eo minus Kalio coloratur. Me- dulla jodo interduni levissime coerulescit. 201. B. atroalba (Ach.). Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Flere Steder, isser mod Nord. Var. chlorospora Nyl. ligeledes. 202 (a). B. petraea (Wulfen). Rhizocarpon Gr. L. Gr. 1, II. — Temmelig aim. Opstilles Arter efter den foranderlige Jod- reaktion af Marvlaget og Sporernes mere eller mindre merke Farve, da er der fundet falgende Arter: grande Arn., distinctum Th. Fr., ohscuratum Th. Fr. 203 (b). B. calcarea (Weis). Rhizocarpon Gr. L. Gr. II. - N.: ViOimyri (Gr.). 204. B. geminata (Flot.). Gr. III. — Den almindeligste af Gruppen atroalba og petraea. 205 (a). B. geographica (L.). Rhizocarpon Gr. L. Gr. I, II, 111. H. J. — Overalt meget aim. 206(b). B. viridiatra (Flk.). Rhizocarjmi, E. i. L. Tvivlsom Reak- tionsart. H.J. — SV. : Saxahdll, Barkanautur. 207. B. alboatra var. epipolia (Ach.). N. : Lava ved Hof og MoOruvellir (Uav.). 208. B. fiiscoliitea (Dicks.). Lopadium Gr. L. Gr. III. — 0.: Kolmuli. N.: ReistararskarO, Grimsey. NV.: Reyk- holar. 209. B. pezizoidea (Ach.). N. : MoSruvellir og ReistararskarO (Dav.). 210. Biatorella Morio Fr. med var. pallens (Mont.). N. : ViQvi'k ved SkagafjcirOur (P. Zoph.). — 219 — c, Graphidei. "211. Arthonia punctiforiiiis (Ach.), Gr. 1. — SV. : Reykjavik paa Sorbus (Gr.). 212. A. iiroximella Nyl. SV.: Husafellsskugur, paa Birk (Dav.). II. Pyrenocarpi. 213. Dermatoearpon miniatiiin vai. compUcatum (S\v.). Gr. I, 111. — Fundet i de fleste Dele af Landet. 214. D. riifescens (Ach.). Gr. III. — SV. : Stori-Nupur. N. : Hof, StaSartunga. 0.: SeyOisfjoiOiii-. 215. D. hepaticiiin Ach. Gr. II. — SV. : HafnarfjorOr. N. : Thrastarholsargil. 216. Verriicaria oinerea (Pers.). Dermatoearpon Gr. L. Gr. II. — SV. : Reykjavik, Kalmanstunga. N. : Fagriskogur. 217(a). V. rupestris (Schrad.). N. ; MciOruvellir (Dav.). 218 (b). V. nigrescens Pers. Gr. I, II. — Hist og her. Obs. Specimen e Vestmannaeyjar (H. J.) thallum habet sal crassum, gonidia Cystococcina, sporas 10—12/^. Gonidia Verriicariaruin solila sunt Pleurococcina. 219(c). V. niargacea Wahlenb. Gr. I, II. — SV. : Thingvelhr, Kalmanstunga. N. : Hof. Var. aethio-' hold (Wahlenb.) ved Reykjavik. 220(d). V. maiira Wahlenb. Gr. II. H. J. Aim. ved alle undersegte Kyster. 221 (e). V. mucosa Wahlenb. H. J. — Fjasren mellem Hildenbrandtia fra alle undersegte Kyster. Obs. Tres species vel potius formae marinae praecedentes inveniuntur ut in ceteris oris borealibus. V. mucosa inter aestuuin recessum et acces- sum, F. maura proxima supra aestum et interdum immixta vel altiuscule crescens F. margacea. 222 (a). Sagedia analepta (Ach.). Arthojnjrenia Gr. L. Gr. II. — SV. : Husafell paa Birk (Dav.). F. punctifonnls (Ach.; NorOtunga, Myvatn og Halsskogur ligeledes paa Birk. Obs. Sporae e Husafell interdum fusiformi-mucronatae, iis seqventis subsimiles. 223 (b). S. kentrospora Br. ArtJwjyijrenia Gr. L. Gr. 11. — SV. : Hvammur paa Birk (Gr.). 224 (c). S. grisea (Schleich.). Arthopyrenia Gr. L. Gr. 1. H. J. — SV. : Thingvellir, Laugardalur, Ytrafell paa Birk. 225. Pyreuula iniciila (Flot.). Microthelia Gr. L. Gr. 11. — SV. : Husafell og Hvammur paa Birk. 226. P. flopima Wahlenb. Staiirothele Gr. L. Gr. II. — SV. : Kalmanstunga, Reynivellir. N. : Fagriskogur, Arnarnes. Hofsfjall. 227. P. sphinctrinoides (Nyl). Microglena inter spUnctrinoidem el miiscorum intermedia Gr. L. Gr. II. — NV.: fsafjorOr. N.: Hof. 228. P. Henscheliana (Koerb.). Polyblastia Gr. L. Gr. III. - NV.: NonhliO ved Fell (Stef.). 229. Eiidoeoccus gemmifer (Taylor). Gr. I, II. — SV. : Reykjavik, HafnarfjorOur. 230. E. erraticus Mass. E. pj/gmaeus, Gr. L. Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Flere Steder i alle Egne ; ved Hof paa Lecan. gibbosa. t III. Coniocarpi. 231 (a). Sphaerophoron voralloides Pers. Gr. I, II, III. H. J. — Aim., men sjeldnere vel udviklet. 232(b). Sph. fragile (L.). Gr. I, II, III. H.J. - Aim. 233. Coiiiocjbe furfiiracea (L.). N. : ViOvik, paa visne Straa (P. Zoph,). Agropyriim violaceum x Elymiis arcnarius. En morfologisk og- anatomisk Undersagelse af Olaf Galloe. iJen Plante, som her skal geres til Genstand for naermere Omtale, er fornienllig — som Overskriften angiver — freragaaet ved Krydsning mellem Arter af de to Graniineslaegter Agyoin/nim og Elyinus og er netop derfor af soerlig Interesse, idet jo Bastarder nielleni to forskellige Slasgter ikke hore til de meget hyppige Frem- toninger i Naturen. De Individer, 3 i Tallet, jeg har havt til Unders0gelse, er ind- samlede i 1888 i Grenland af Dr. phil. Kolderup Rosenvinge og er sammen med det 0vrige Materiale fra Gr0n]and indlernniet i det botaniske Museums Herbarier, altsaa i torret Tilstand. I sin Af handling „Andet Tillseg til Gronlands Fanerogamer og Karsporeplanter" (1892) har Dr. Rosenvinge givet en forelobig Be- skrivelse af naevnte Plante, og der betegner han den som . . . „plan- tam spica Agropyro, rhizomate foliisque Elymo similem" , . ., hvilket klart og korrekt karakteriserer den. I Slutningen af vedkommende Beskrivelse gives der L0fte om naermere Unders0gelser over Bastar- dens Bladanatomi (cfr. 1. c. p. 727) . . . ,,Argumentum optimum hy- briditatis harum plantarum structura foliarum prsebetur, de qua alio loco narrabo"). Dette L0fte er dog ikke senere bleven opfyldt. En haandskreven, ufserdig Afhandling vedr0rende denne Sag har Dr. Rosenvinge stillet til min Disposition under Udarbejdelsen af nservserende Unders0gelser, og jeg har i flere Tilfaslde haft Gavn af den. Planterne, der som sagt vare t0rrede, have til den anatomiske Unders0gelse af Bladet og PoUenkornene vaeret behandlede med Ammoniakvand. Botanisk Tidsskrift. 25. Bind. ' 15 2i22 De 3 unders0gte Individer stammer fra 2 forskellige Steder, Nulok ved Igaliko og Kagsiarsuk i Igalikofjord. De to Bastarder Kagsiarsuk er ganske ens, medens Bastard Nulok er noget forskellig iVa disse. Bastard Kagsiarkuk har et ret kraftigt Rhizom, der er betydelig tykkere end hos Agropynmi viol. Hos Bastard Nulok er det kraftige R.hizom endog tydelig krybende. Straaet er hos alle tre betydelig hojere og svaerere end hos Agropynim., sterst og tykkest dog hos Bastard Nulok, hvor det nsesten er lige saa svsert som hos Elymus. Bladene ligner dem hos Elijmus; Ligheden er saerdeles paafaldende for Bastard Nuloks Vedkommende, idet de her er brede (indtil ll'"'^^), flade og blaa- duggede; hos Bastard Kagsiarsuk er Bladet en Del smallere (2 — 4'""'). Paa Undersiden er de alle glatte, paa Oversiden furede og ru af korte, opadrettede Haar, der paa et enkelt Sted (det 0verste Stsengel- blad af Bastard Nulok) tillige forekommer i meget ringe M^ngde paa Bladundersiden. Akset er bygget som hos Agropyrum, med eet Smaaaks ved hvert Led. Smaaakset er hos Bastard Kagsiarsuk oftest 2-blomstret, hos Bastard Nulok oftest 4-blomstret. Storaksets Lsengde er dog ikke saa lidt storre end hos Agropyrum, idet det hos Bastard Kagsiarsuk maaler 10 — 13™\ medens Agrop. viol, har en Akslsengde af 6 — 9"". De nedre Inderavner (palese inferiores) er Isengere end hos Agrop.., jaevnt tilspidsede, lobende ud i en kort Stak. Yderavnerne (glumae) og de nedre Inderavner er langhaarede som hos Elymus., og hos Bastard Kagsiarsuk staerkt violet-farvede, endog meget staerkere end hos de unders0gte Exemplarer af Agropyrum, medens den violette Farve kun findes meget sparsomt hos Bastard Nulok, i Toppen af Storakset. Resultatet af denne rent morfologiske Undersogelse er altsaa: Khizomet er intermediaert mellem Foraeldreplanterne, hos Bastard Nulok kendelig naermere ved Elyimis end ved Agrop. Stsengelen, nogenlunde intermediaer, hos Bastard Nulok dog kende- lig nsermere ved Ely^nus. Blade nes Bredde, nogenlunde intermediser, hos Bastard Nulok kendelig naermere ved Elymus. Bladenes Behaaring, absolut overensstemmende med Elymus. Storaksets Lsengde, intermedi;er, hos Bastard Nulok kendelig nsermere ved Elymus. Antallet af Smaaaks ved hvert Led: absolut overensstem- mende med Agropyrum. — 223 — Smaaaksets violette Farve a) hos Bastard Kagsiarsuk endog stserkere end hos de undersogie Ekseniplarer af Agrop., j3) hos Bastard Nulok nsermest som hos Ehjmus (o: nsesten helt raanglende). Bastard Nulok er altsaa den af de 3 Planter, der kommer Elynms nsermest i morfologisk Henseende; de to andrc staar mere intermedisert. Som ovenstaaende viser, er en Del af de unders0gte Bygnings- forhold rene St0rrelse3forhold (Bladbredde, Sttmngel 1 8e n g d e , Rhizomtykkclse o. s. v.). Da imidlertid saadanne er undergivne stserke Variationer, maa vi soge de paalideligste Svar i rene Form- forhold hos de Planten sammenssettende Elementer. De paalideligste af den Art trseffes i dette Tilfaslde i Bladenes Bygning, hvorfor det vil vaere af meget stor Betydning f0rst at underkaste Foroeldrenes Bladanatomi en Unders0gelse og dernj^est prove, hvilke af de der fundne Bygningsforhold vi trseffer hos Bastarden. Elymus arenarius L. var. villosus E. Mey. (Fig. 1 og 2). Bladet udprseget dorsiventralt ; paa den morfologiske Underside tilnaermelsesvis fladt, paa Oversiden dybt furet af lange parallelle Fnrer (Fig. 1). Undersidens Epidermis er opbygget af Langceller og Dvsergceller, regelmoessigt afvekslende med hverandre og udstyrede med tykke, bugtede Sidevsegge og endnu tykkere Ydervtegge. Dva^rg- cellerne er aldrig forlsengede som Haar, hvorfor Bladets Underside er fuldsteendig glat (Fig. 2). Forekomsten eller Mangelen af Stomata staar i et n0je Forhold til Mangelen eller Tilstedevaerelsen af et hypodermalt Styrkevaev, der kan optraede hos denne Plante, og som — if0lge en nmndtlig Meddelelse fra Magister Raunkiasr — ikke forekommer hos vore danske Elymus. Fig. 1, A viser os TvEersnittet af et Blad, hvor dette Vsev mangier. Ser vi et Fladesnit af dette Blad (Fig. 2, D), viser det Tilstedevgerelsen af Spaltcaabninger, der ofte (dog ikke paa naer- vserende Figur) ligger i lange Roekker, idet hver Spalteaabning ind- tager en Dvaergcelles Plads. Fig. 1, B viser et Blad, hvor det hypodermale Vaev som et enkelt Lag breder sig under Huden dog hist og her gennembrudt for at give Plads for Spalteaabninger (ved ss i Fig.). Fig. 1, C viser os endelig et fuldstfendig kontinuerligt Lag, der hist og her gor Tillob til at blive flerlaget, og som ganske udelukker Spalteaabningerne og i det hele taget er mere solidt bygget end 15* — 224 — det i Fig. 1, B (smlgn. Figurerne 1 , A, B, (J med 2. A, B, E). Dette hypodermale Vebv bestaar af langstrakte Geller og er ikke vsesens- forskelligt fra det Nerverne onigivende Styrkevaev, i hvilket det fort- saetter sig med ret jaevne Overgange (Fig. 2, A, B, E ved st). Epidermis paa den morfologiske Overside er paa Ribbernes Overflade sammensat af Lang- og Dvsergceller, hvilke sidste saa B C Fig. 1. Elyynns arenarius villosufi. A TvEersnit at' et Blad uden hypodermalt Styrkevaev paa Bladundersiden. B Styrkevfevet eenlaget, afbrudt ved Spalteaabninger (ved s s). C Styrkevfevet paa to Steder (ved st st) ilerlaget, Stomata mangle. I alle 3 Figurer ses Nerverne omgivne af Saftvajv og I-Bjfelker. [C.-Skederne ikke tegnede i Fig.] (ca. "/i.) godt som altid forloenger sig i et kort og kraftigt, opadrettet Trikom, saa at Bladoversiden er meget ru fra Spidsen mod Grunden. Paa Ribbernes Sider forsvinder Haarene, Gellernes Vaegge bliver tyndere, Spalteaabninger optrseder i Meengde. I Bunden af Furen er Gellerne uddannede som typiske „Ledceller". 225 Nerverne er alle nogonlunde lige voludviklede, omgivne af en eenlaget Stereomskede nied G-forniet forlykkede Vaegge; uden oin B ,^s^a a D St Or^QO O (TO'Oo9ol F Fig. i. ElyiiinH arcnuriuH ciUosus. A Undersidens Epidermis, svarende til Fig. 1, A. B samnie, svarende til Fig. 1, B. Det hypodermale Vsev ses at vaere eenlaget med sporadiske Intercellularruni. E samme; det hypodermale Van- eenlaget uden Intercellularer, svarende til Fig. 1, C. I disse 3 Fig. l)etegner st sf de Steder, hvnr Karstrtengenes I-Bja^lker gaa over i Huden, resp. Styrkevfevet. — C Oversidens Epidermis, fra Fladen af en Rihbe. D Undersidens Epidermis, med Spalteaabninger eg Dvaergceller (svarende til Fig. 1, A og B). F Undersidens Epidermis (svarende til Fig. 1, C), manglende Spalteaabninger. [A, B og E ca. ^^o/i ; C, D og F ca. "/,.) — 236 — denno ligger en ligeledes eenlaget „Saftv8ev"-skede af tyndvseggede, klorofylfattige eller klorofylmanglende Geller. Den saaledes udstyrede Karstrseng staar saa godt sorn altid i Forbindelse med baade Over- og Underslden af Bladet ved en Styrkevsevslamel (I-Bjaelke), der breder sig hen under Epidermis og forneden gaar jfevnt over i det hypodermale Styrkevsev, hvor et saadant forekominer. Gronvaevet frenibyder intet ma^rkeligt. =^ C n Fig. 3. Agrox>yrum violaceum. A BladtvEersnit, visende de forskelligt udstyrede Nerver. B Epidermis fra Fladen af en Ribbe paa Bladoversiden. C Undersidens Hud. D Nerverne, ineget tydeligt forskelligartede (jvf. A). {A og D ca. "/i ; B og C ca. ^Vi-) Agropyrum violaceum (Horn.) (Fig. 3). Bladet dorsiventralt, halvt saa tykt som hos Elymus; paa Undersiden nseston fladt, paa Oversiden furet som hos Elymus. Undersidens Epidermis bestaar af lange Geller med uordentlig ind- stroede Dvaergceller, der alle forlienger sig i et kort Trikom. Vseggene er tynde, ikke bugtede. Hvor Stereomstrrengene er anbragte lige under Huden, er Gellernes Vsegge ofte noget tykkere, Haarene — 227 — kraftigere (Fig. 3, C). Spalteaabninger forekomnier alniindeligt. FA hypoclermalt Styrkevsev findes ikke. Oversidens Epidennis viser en ligneiide Differentierlng som hos Elynms: paa llibbens Overflade haaret (Cellernes Vsegge er dog tyndere end hos Elymus og ikke bugtede, Haareiie ofte Itengere), paa Siderne forsynede nied Spalteaabninger, i Furens Bund ud- dannede som Ledceller. Nerverne er i ait vaisentligt byggede som hos Elynms, men forekommer i 2 Sterrelser, der temmelig regelmsessigt veksler med hverandre, idet hveranden er kraftig, hveranden svag. De krat'tige Nerver staar i Forbindelse med begge Bladets Sider ved I-Bji3elker; de svage Nerver mangier enten ganske en saadan Forbindelse eller staar i hvert Fald knn i Forbindelse med den ene Flade (hyppigst Overfladen). Det her anforte vil vsere nok til, at vi kan gaa til Be- skrivelsen af Bastarden (Fig. 4). Det er indlysende, at Bastardkaraktererne maa soges i de af Forneldrenes Bygningsforhold, som ikke er ens. Altsaa i felgende: 1) Bladets Tykkelse — hvilket maaske er det mindst paalide- lige Kendemaerke (jvf. ovenfor om de morfologiske Karakterer). 2) By gn in gen af Epidermis (s-aerlig Undersidens) — hvilket Bygningsforhold i nservaerende Tilfaelde vil kmme afgive et Kriterium af forste Rang om Plantens Hybriditet eller ikke- Hybriditet, 3) Nervernes indbyrdes Storrelsesforhold og Relation til Epidermis. Blandingen af Forseldrenes anatomiske Karakterer i Bastarden er overraskende klart gennemfort. Bastardbladets Tykkelse staar midt imellem Foneldreplanternes. Bygningen af Epidermis er (saer- lig paa Bladundersiden) en fuldstaendig Gentagelse af den hos Elynms, idet den viser de regelmtessigt optnedende, altid haarl0se Dvaergceller, de tykke, bugtede Vtegge, — medens den er vidt forskellig fra den hos Ayropynim (med de regellost og spar- somt anbragte Dvasrgceller, der alle forlaenger sig som Haar. med de tynde Vsegge o. s. v.). Paa Undersiden findes Spalteaabninger. Et hypodermalt Styrkevsev mangier ganske og kunde vel nseppe heller ventes at ville optrnede, da det tyi)isk mangier hos den ene — 228 — af Foraeldrene og tillige (oftest?) kan mangle hos den anden {ElyniNs). Her er altsaa 3 Tydninger miilige: 1) En ten er Bastard en dannet af en Agropyvum og en Elymus som den i Fig. \, A\ Mangelen at hypodernialt Styrkevaev og Tilstede- vserelsen af Stomata er i saa Fald let forklarlig. Eller 2) Bastardens Foreeldre er Agrop. og en Elymus som i Fig. 1, B\ i saa Fald er Styrkevaevet faldet bort hos Bastarden; Spalte- aabningernes Naervserelse er stadig let forklarlig. Eller Fig. 4. Bastarden. Bladtvfersnit visende de forskelligartede Nerver (cfr. Ayropyrum). B Epidermis fra Oversiden. C Epidermis fra Undersiden (cfr. Elymus). D Nerverne en Del forskellige fra dem i A. [A og D ca. ^'/i ; B og C ca. ^Vi-) 3) Af de to Forseldre er den ene en Elymus som i Fig. 1, C\ i saa Fald er det hypodermale Vsev hos Elymus faldet bort og Agro- 2;«/r«';eg;ellaniiin Unger. This form has been figured by Borge (Schwedisches Siisswasserplanklon, Botaniska Notiser 1900, PI. 1, fig. 5); the cells contain „ floating-bodies" and are arranged in a sphere, the mucilage of which has a radiating structure, especially when treated with methylen-blue. Chroococciis liiniieticiis Lemm. is a very characteristic alga. Lem mer- man n has given a good figure of it in Forschungsber. d, biolog. Station zu Plon Vll, 1899, PI. 1. Microcystis incerta Lemm. and P. stagnalis Lemm. — I am not ([uite sure of the correctness of the determination of these two species, but the specimens examined agree well with the short descriptions and the figure. Forte^nelse over (let nordestlio'e Fvns Mosser. Ved Aug. Hansen. r 0lgende Fortegnelse er vsesentlig baseret paa egne Indsamlinger under et Ophold paa Otterup Apothek i 1896—98. Det unders0gte Omraade er en Strsekning paa onitrent 2 Mils Bredde langs Odense Fjord, fra Odense Nord paa op til Kattegat, mod Vest afgrrenset af en Linie onitrent fra Langes0 til Nseraa. Egnen er i Modssetning til det ovrige Fyn flad og skovfattig med store Strandenge langs Odense Fjord og Kattegat og betydelige Mosedrag. Om denne Egns Mosflora foreligger der hidtil knn meget lidt i Litteraturen. I Th. Jensens: Bryologia danica, M. T. Langes: Bryologiske Bidrag (B. T. 1869) og Tillffig til Danmarks Flora (Naturhist. Foren. vidensk. Meddelelser 1861) og G.Jensen: De danske Sphagnumarter nsevnes Voksesteder for et mindre Antal Arter. De naevnte Findesteder skyldes hovedsagelig Frk. Caroline Rosenberg, enkelte Etats- raad E. Ho fm an- Bang og M. T. Lange. Hvor intet Navn er tilfojet efter et Findested i nedenstaaende Liste, bar jeg selv fundet Arten paa det nsevnte Sted. Ligeledes bar jeg i alle Tilfaelde set Eksemplarer af de omtalte Arter; kun for ganske faa Arters Ved- kommende {Rhynchostegium confertum og CrypJuea heteronialla) bar jeg ikke selv set Planten paa det omtalte Findested. 1. Sjihagnuiii ci/mbi folium Ehili., aim. 2. S. medium Limpr., Hals. 3. *S. i)apillosum Lindb., Otterup, Mose. 4. S. fimbriatuin Wills., aim. 5. S. arutifoIiHiii Ehrli., aim. G. S. ntbellnm Wills.. Hals, Olterup Mose. 7. S. molle Sulliwan, Hals (Frk. Rosenberg) ! var. pidchellum Jensen, Einsiedelsborg. 8. S. compactum. Brid., Hals (Frk. Rosenberg)! 9. S. suhsecHndnm Nees, Hals. 10. S. sqvarrosum Pers., ahn. 11. S. teres Scliimp., Otterup Mose, 12. S. laxifoUuin C. MiilL, Hals. 13. S. recurvum Palis, Hals, 14. S. subnitens R, & W,, Otterup Mose, Hals. 15. Archidiwn phascoides Bridel, 0xemose ved Hofmansgave. 16. Ephemerum serratum (Schreb.), hist og her paa dyrket Jord. 17. Physcomitrella patens (Hedw.), enkeltvis mellem andre Jordmosser, Otterup, Emmelev (Hofman Bang). 18. Acaidon rnuticiim (Schreb.), meget aim. (Frk. Rosenberg). 19. Phascuni cuspidatum Schreb., meget aim. 20. P, curvicollum Ehrh,, hist og her, isa^r paa Stengterder i Mellem- ruramene mellem Stenene (Hofmansgave, Hofman Bang). 21. Mildella hryoides (Dicks.), hyppig paa dyrkede Marker (Romse: Frk. Rosenberg). 22. Pleuridium alternifoUum (Dicks.), aim. 23. Hymenostomum microstomnm (Hedw.), temmelig aim, 24. Weisia viridula (L,), temmelig aim, 25. Dicranum spurimn Hedw., Hals (st.), 26. D. iindidatum Ehrh. Bederslev, Dalskov, Einsiedelsborg, Langes0 ; altid St. 27. D. Bonjeani de Not., hyppig i Moser; st. 28. D. majus Smith, aim. i Skov ; fr. 29. D. scoparium L., meget aim. 30. Dicrandla crispa (Ehrh.), Langes0 ; fr. 31. D. varia (Hedw.), meget aim. 32. D. cennculata (Hedw.), meget aim. paa Terv. 33. /). heteromalla, meget aim. i Skov, 34. Canipi/lopus turfaceus Br. eur., Hals fr., Einsiedelsborg i Maengde, enkeltvis fr. 35. C. fiexuosifs (L.), Hals (st.). 36. Leucohryum glaucum (L.), Bederslev Dalskov, Hals, Einsiedelsborg, Langes0 (st.). 37. Fissidens hryoides (L.), aim. ; fr. 38. F. incurvus Starcke, Otterup; fr. 39. F. osmundoides Swartz, Skovmose ved Langese ; fr. — 245 ~ 40. F. adiantoides (L.) aim.; fV. Paa Strandengene optraeder den ofto i store Masser. 41. F. taxifolins (L.), aim.; tV. En Cm Form med mere opret Kapsel er almindelig paa Greftekanter og i Moser. 43. Cerafodon purpureus (L.)., meget aim. 43. Ditrichum homoiiiallnm (Hedw.), Langese; fr. 44. rteri/goneuritin cavifoUum (Elirli.), ikke sjaelden, saerlig paa Stengserder, af og til ogsaa paa Straatage. 45. Pottia minutula (Schleicli.), aim. 46. P. trwicatula (L.), aim, 47. P. intermedia (Turn.), aim. 48. P. lanceolata (Hedw.), meget aim. (Frk. Rosenberg). 49. P. Heimii (Hedw.), liyi)pig paa saltholdig Jordbund. Hofmansgave (Hofman Bang). 50. Didijmodon ruheUus (Hoffm.), meget aim. 51. D. tophaceas (Brid.), i Mfengde paa den inddaemmede Strand ved Egense ; fr. 52. Barhula nngviculata (Huds.), meget aim. ; fr. 53. B. fallax (Hedw.), meget almindelig, dog ofte steril. 54. B. cylindrica (Taylor), temmelig aim. paa Stengaerder og Sandjord ; altid St. 55. B. Hornschuchiana Schultz, paa et Stengaerde ved Dallimd Molle ; fr. i2'i 98. Ny for Danmark. 56. B. convoluta Hedw., aim. 57. Aloina rigida (Hedw.) Kindb., paa den store Daemning ved Hofmans- gave (Okt. 97), Stengaerde ved Dallund Melle -"/4 98 i Selskab med B. Hornschuchiana, begge Steder fr. Ny for Danmark. 58. Tortilla suhidata (L.), meget aim. 59. T. nmralis (L.), ahn. 60. T. latifolia Bruch., 0strup, Langes0, begge Steder paa vaade Sten i Vandlob ; st. 61. T. papulosa (Wills.) aim.; altid steril. 62. T. Icevip'da (Brid.), hyppig, isajr paa Pil og Poppel langs Vejene; fr. 63. T. pulvinata Jur., aim. paa Traestammer, sja-lden paa Sten; kun si. 64. T. ruralis (L.), meget aim. 65. Schistidiuin apocarpum (L.), temmelig aim. 66. S. gracile (Schleich.), overalt paa Sten, langt hyppigere end forrige Art. 67. Gr. leucophaea Grev., mange Steder paa Stengaerder, ofte i stor Maengde; altid St. 68. Gr. commutat<( Hiibn., hist og her paa Stengaerder, 0strup, 0rritslev, Hjadstrup; altid sparsom og st. 69. Gr. pulvinata (L.). meget aim., fr. — 246 — 70. Gr. MuJilenheckii Schimp.. et Par Steder ved Eiiimelev paa Sten, St. 71. Gr. tricJiophylla Grev., aim. st. 72. Gr. decipiens Schnltz, hist og her. f. Eks. Dallund, Stensby, Hjad- strup ; altid fr. 73. Dri/ptodon Hartnianni Schimp., hyppig paa Sten, altid st. 74. B. 2>(if^iis Disks., paa nogle store Sten ved Emmelev, st. 75. Rhacomiirium fasciculare (Schrad.), paa en Sten paa den inddsemmede Strand ved Egense; st. 76. R. heterostichum (Hedw.), hyppig paa Sten ; fr. 77. R. canescens (Weis), Bederslev Dalskov paa et enkelt Sted ; st. var. ericetoruni (Web.), aim. paa Sandjord, altid st. . 78. R. lamujinosum (Ehrh.), ikke sjelden paa Sten, altid st. 79. Hedicigia albicans (Web.), aim. ; fr. 80. Zygodon viridissltmis (Dicks.), ret aim. paa Tr?eer, enkelte Steder paa Sten, f. Eks. 0strLipgaard. Paa en Eg i Einsiedelsborg Storskov, fr. 81. Ulota 2)^ij/lla>ifha Brid., Hofmansgave paa Ask og Birk; Einsiedelsborg Storskov aim. paa Eg og Hvidtjorn langs Stranden; altid st. 82. U. Bruchii Hornsch., Langesa Skov; fr. 83. U. crispa (L.), aim. 84. U. crispula (L.), Langes0 Skov paa en Ask; fr. 85. Orthotrichum anomaliim Hedvs',, meget aim. paa Sten. 86. 0. diaphanum (Gmel.), aim. paa Trtestammer og Sten. 87. 0. strammeum Hornsch., aim. paa Skovtrseer. 88. 0. puni'dum Swartz, hyppig paa Vejtra?er. 89. 0. Schimperi Hammer, Otterup paa Pil. 90. 0. tenellum Bruch, paa nogle store Sten paa den indd^mmede Strand ved Egense ; fr. . ■ 91. 0. fastigiatuni Bruch, meget aim. paa Tracer og Sten. 92. 0. affine Schrader, mindre hyppig end foregaaende Art. 93. 0. specioswn N. v. Es., Hofmansgave (Frk. Rosenberg). 94. 0. lejocarpnm Br. eur., aim. paa Stammer, sjaeldnere paa Sten. 95. 0. Li/elln H. & T., Otterup paa Poppel (st.), 0strup paa Eg (fr.). Langese paa Bog (fr.), Hofmansgave st. (Frk. Rosenberg). 96. 0. oUusifolium Schrad., aim., altid steril. 97. 0, nudum Dicks., Emmelev; mellem Daugstrup og Lunde, begge Steder paa Sten. Ny for Danmark. 98. 0. pulchellum H. T., Hofmansgave (Frk. Rosenberg) ! 99. Encalypta vulgaris (Hedw.), meget aim. 100. Georgia pellucida (L.), Einsiedelsborg, Langese. 101. Splachmim ampullaceum (L.), Otterup Mose paa flere Steder (fr.). — 247 — 10^. Phi/scomitrinni pj/riforme (L.), aim., isser paa T0rvejord. 103. Entosthodon fascicularis (Dicks.), meget aim. |)aa dyrket Jord. 104. Funaria hyijrometrica (L.), meget aim. 105. Leptohryuin pi/riforine (L.). Otterup Mose; aim. paa den inddaem- mede Strand. lOG. Webera cruda (L.), Bederslev Dalskov cfr., Langes0 fr. 107. W. nutans (Schreb.), aim. 108. W. nnnofinti Hedw., sjelden og sparsom. Bederslev Dalskov st. 109. Mniohrijum caniewH (L ), ved Gadeka^ret T Otterup, Otterup Mose. 110. M. albicans (Wahlenberg), liyppig paa fugtige, skyggefulde Steder, f. Eks., Skovstier og paa Siden af Grofter under det ovcrha^n- gende Grensvasr; altid st. 111. Br yum ijendnlum (Hornsch.), aim. 112. B. salinum Hagen, paa Stranden mellem Hofmansgave og Hals; fr. d. ^/g 98. Ny for Danmark (bestemt af Dr. Hagen). 113. B. meUnatuin Sw., Einsiedelsborg, aim. paa den indda?mmede Strand. 114. B. nliginosum Bruch, aim. paa den inddaemmede Strand; Otterup og Norup Mose. 115. B. bimum Schreb., aim i Moser. 116. B. intennediain Brid., aim. paa sandet Jord. 117. B. pallescens Schleich., i Ma^ngde paa den indda?mmede Strand; Daugstrup; fr. 118. B. capillare L., hyppig paa Stengaerder, Tracer etc. 119. B. ccBspiticiuni L., meget aim. 120. B. erythrocarpKin Schwa?gr.. inddaemmede Strand ved Egense, fr. 121. B. atropurpureKin WA\\\h., aim. sferlig paa sandet Jord og ovenpaa Stengaerder. 122. B. argent eum L., aim. 123. B. pallens Sw., inddaemmede Strand ved Egense. 124. B. turbinatnm Hedw., Bederslev Mose; fr. 125. B. neodamense Itzigs., Otterup Mose; st. 126. Rhodobryuni roseum (Weis), aim. i Naaleskov; altid steril. 127. Mnium hornum L., meget aim. 128. M. cuspidatum L., hist og her, f. Eks. Egense, Emmelev; fr. 129. M. undulatum (L.), meget aim. og ikke sjjelden fr. 130. M. affne Bland., meget aim., dog naesten altid st., i Bederslev Dalskov fr. 131. M. Seligeri Jur., aim. i Moser; i Otterup Mose fr. 132. M. stellare Reich., Langeso Skov; st. 133. M. punctatum L., Einsiedelsborg, Langeso, Na?sbyhoved Skov; fr. 134. M. Herratam Schrad., Langeso Skov; fr. — MS — 135. Amhlyodon dealbatus (Dicks.), aim. paa den inddaemmede Strand; Otterup Mose, Hofmansgave (Frk. Rosenberg), Bederslev Mose, overalt fr. 136. Aulacomnium androgynum (L.), aim., altid st. 137. A. palustre (L.), aim., dog i Reglen st. 138. Bartramia pomiformis (L.), sja?lden og meget sparsom; Bederslev Dalskov; Stengferde ved Otterup, tV. 139. B. itrjphylla (Haller.), Langese Skov, Npesbyboved Skov; fr. 140. Philonotis calcarea Br. eur., aim. i Moser og ofte rigelig fructi- ficerende. 141. P. fontona (L.), Hovedformen er sjwlden, jeg bar kun fundet den et enkelt Sted i Otterup Mose (st.); derimod fmdes en tin steril Form aim. paa dyrkede Marker, var. capillaris Lindb., Langese, Bederslev Dalskov (st.). 142. Catharinea undnlata (L.), meget aim. var. minus (Hedw.), Otterup Mose (fr.). 143. Poyonatum iianum (Scbreb.), Bederslev Dalskov, Marker ved Beders- lev, Langeso. 144. P. aloides (Hedw.), Langese Skov. 145. P. urniyerum (L.), Langeso, Morud Skov. 146. PolytricJiKiik formosum Hedw., aim i Skov. 147. P. yracile Dicks., aim. i Moser (Norup: Frk. Rosenberg). 148. P. piliferum (Schreb.), aim. paa stmdet Jord. 149. P. jimiperimini Willd., hyppig. 150. P. commune L., Otterup Mose (sparsom og steril). 151. Buxhaumia aphylla (L.), Bederslev Dalskov. 152. B. indusiata Brid., Bederslev Dalskov paa Jord i Selskab med forrige Art. 153. Fontinalis antipyretica (L.), hist og her, f. Eks. Egense, Emmelev, Ostrup; altid st. 154. Cryphueu heteromalla (Dill.), paa Stammen af en Juglans i Hofmans- gaves Have (Frk. Rosenberg). Nu forsvunden. 155. Antitrichia curtipendtda (L.), ikke sjelden i Skov, ofte fr. 156. Leucodon sciitroides (L.), meget aim., altid st. 157. Neckera piiinila Hedw., Otterup paa Pil, aim. paa Tracer i Skovene ved Langeso (st.). 158. iV. complanata (L.), aim., altid st. 159. Homalia trichomanoldes (Schreb.), aim., fr. 160. Leskea polycarpa Ehrh., hist og her paa Trai og Sten. 161. Anomodon viticulosus (L.), sjselden og sparsom, Orritslev Skov, Emmelev (st.). — 249 - 162. A. Ion;/ i foil us (Schleich:), paa et raaddent Tra>st0d i 0rritslev Skov (st.). Ny for Dan mark. 163. Thuklium tamariscinum (Hedw.), aim. i 0rritslev Skov og Langese Skov; fr. 164. T. recognituni (L.), et enkelt Expl. i Bederslev Dalskov (st.). 165. T. PJiiliberfi Limpr., aim., altid st. T. delicatulum (L.) forekommer ikke i det nordestlige Fyn. Ved at gennemgaa Botanisk Museums Materiale viste det meste af, hvad der var bestemt som Th. delicatulum, sig at vgere Th. Pliiliherti; sa^rlig naisten alle Ekspl. fra Fyn, Moen og Born- holm. Udbredelsen af disse Arter synes at vsere felgende: Th. Philiberti ynder saerlig aabne Voksesteder paa Kalkbund. Den kau traeffes saavel paa torre Voksesteder (f. Eks. Sandgrave) som fugtige (Enge). Th. delicatulum vokser navnlig i Skov; paa Sjaelland er den hyppigere end foregaaende Art. Th. recognitum synes i de fleste Egne af Landet at vaere den hyppigste Art; den kan fmdes paa meget forskellige Lokaliteter men dog hyppigst paa Jord og Traestod i Skov. 166. T. abietinum (L. Dill.), temmelig aim. paa Sandjord, f. Eks. Grus- grave, langs Veje; st. 167. Pylaisia polyantha (Schreb.), meget aim. paa Trfestammer, ogsaa paa Sten ; fr. 168. Climacium dendroides (L.). aim., altid st. 169. Isothecmni mynyum (Pollich.), aim.; fr. 170. /. myosuroides (Dill. L.), paa en Sten ved Emmelev; aim. paa Stammer i Skovene ved Langese og Morud. I Einsiedelsborg Storskov daekker den ganske Stammerne paa nogle store Ege ved Stranden ; altid st. 171. Homalothecium sericeum (L.), meget aim.; fr. 172. Camptotheeitwt lutescens (Huds.), meget aim. og ofte fr. 1 73. C. nitens (Schreb.). aim. i Moser, altid st. 174. Brachytheciuin Mildeanum (Sch.), aim.; fr. 175. B. salebrosum (Hoffm.), temmelig aim.; fr. 176. B. populeum (Hedw.), aim. fr., sgerlig paa Sten. 177. B. ctirtum Lindb., aim. overall i Naaleskov; fr. 178. B. velutinum (L.), meget aim. 179. B. rutabuhnn (L.), meget aim. i talrige Former. I Na^sbyhoved Skov har jeg fundet en Form med fuldsta?ndig regelmaissig, oprel Kapsel. 180. B. refexiim (Slarcke), Einsiedelsborg Storskov; fr. 181. B. yJareosiim (Hruch.), 0strup, Dallund Mollo; st. — f>50 - 182. B. (tlhicKHs (Neck.)) Silm. paa Sandjord, Straatage etc., dog ikke aim. fr. (Bederslev og Hals fr.). — var. dumentormn Limpr., Bederslev Dalskov aim. og rigelig fr., Langes0 Skov st. — var. julaceum Warnst. paa Slen ved Hasmark ; si. 183. B. rioulare (Bruch), Langesa Skov; st. 184. Scleropodiuin jnirum (L.), meget aim., ofle fr. 185. Eurynchium strigosum Hofm., temmelig aim. 1 Bederslev Dalskov forekomrner den i Msengde fr. Otterup fr. — var. prcecox (Sw.), aim. paa Jorddiger, Stengaerder etc., altid st. 186. U. striatum (Schreb.), meget aim.; fr. 187. E. pUifertim (Schreb.), aim., Naesbyhoved Skov fr. 188. E. Stockesii (Turn.), aim. i Skov og ikke sjelden fr. 189. E. prcelongum (L.), meget aim., sjelden fr. 190. E. distans (S. 0. L.), meget aim., ofte steril. 191. E. Swartzi (Turn.), aim., altid st. 192. Rhyncliostegium megapolitanuni (Bland.), Hofmansgave (Frk. Rosen- berg !) Einsiedelsborg Storskov fr., Otterup (st.). 193. R. confertutii (Dicks.), Hofmansgave (Frk. Rosenberg!). 194. R. murale (Neck.). Stengterdet om 0strupgaards Have fr. 195. R. rusci forme, Dallund fr. 196. Thamnium. aJopecurtim (L.), Emmelev, paa Sten. 197. Plagiotliecium nudidatum (L.), Bederslev Dalskov. Einsiedelsborg, Langeso st., Broholm Skov (M. T. Lange). 198. P. silvatkum (Huds.), Bederslev Dalskov, 0strup, Nsesbyhoved; ofte steril. 199. P. Roeseanum (Hampe), 0strup, Einsiedelsborg, Nsesbyhoved , fr. 200. P. denticulatum (L.), meget aim.; fi'. 201. P. RutJiei Limpr., Langeso Skov, Na?sbyhoved Skov; fr. Ny for Danmark. Denne Art, som synes at vaere vel adskilt fra P. denticulatum, vil rimeligvis vise sig at vaere udbredt over hele Landet. Den trseffes paa fugtige, stferkt beskyggede Steder i Skovmoser og Ellekrat. Hidtil bar jeg, foruden de na^vnte Steder, iagttaget den flere Steder i Nordsj^elland, f. Eks. i Lyngby Mose, hvor den findes i stor Maengde. 202. P. caroifolium (Schlieph.), aim. i Naaleskov, dels paa Jord og dels paa den nederste Del af Stammerne, hvor den ofte danner meget store Puder. Altid rigelig fructificerende. 203. P. silesiacum (Seliger), Einsiedelsborg, Langeso. 204. Ainbhjstegium Irriguum (Wlls.), Kjorup, Krogsbolle, fr., Dallund (st.). 205. A. serpens (L.), megel aim. i talrige Former. — 251 — 206. A. r'ujesceiis Limpr., paa en Sfen ved Egense med umodne Kapsler. '-'/5 1898. Ny for Danmark. 207. A. Jurat zkanum Sch., temmelig hypi)ig; fr. 208. A. riparium (L.), aim.; fr. 209. Hypnum elodes Spruce, aim., ofte fr. (Frk, Rosenberg). 210. H. clirj/sophi/Uiim Brid., aim., sjaelden fr. 211. H. jjoh/gamum Br. eur., aim., allid st. 212. H. stellatum Schreb., meget aim. ogofte fr. 213. H. protensum Brid., Otterup Mose fr. 214. H. vernicosum Lindb. Otterup Mose st. 215. H. intermedium Lindb., aim. og ofte fr. 216. H. Sendtneri (Schimp.), aim. og ofte fr. 217. H. Wilsoni Schimp., aim., altid st. 218. H. Cossoni Schimp., aim., Hasmark Mose fr. 219. H. exannulatvm Br. eur., aim., Hals fr. 220. H. Kneiffi Br. eur., aim., altid st. 221. H. uncinatum Hedw., temmelig aim., fr. 222. H. scorpioides (L.), aim., ofte fr. 223. H. cusjndatum L., aim., fr. 224. H. cordifoUum Hedw., Langeso fr., Einsiedelsborg Storskov st. 225. H. gigaiiteum Schimp., aim., fr. 226. H. crista castrensis L., aim. i Naaleskove, altid st. 227. H. molhiscnm Hedw., aim., st. 228. H. falcatiim Schimp., Otterup og Norup Mose, st. 229. H. plicimini K., meget aim., sjelden fr. 230. H. cupressiforme L., meget almindelig, fr. — var. ericetorum Br. eur., aim. paa Hedejord, f. Eks. Hals, Ein- siedelsborg. 231. Hi/locomiuin parietinum (L.), meget aim., ofte fr. 232. H. hrevirostre (Ehrh.), Bederslev Dalskov st., Broholm Skov st. (M. T. Lange). 233. 11. Joreum. (L.), Bederslev Dalskov, Einsiedelsborg st. , Langeso Skov fr. 234. H. triqcetrum (L.), meget aim., af og til fr. 235. H. sqvarrosiiin (L.), meget aim., sjelden fr. Anatomical Potamogeton-Studies and Potamogeton fluitans. By C. Raunkiaer. Potamogetoti belongs to the most difficult genera as well with regard to the limitation and characterization of species and forms as to the correct diagnose of individuals. This depends especially on the fact that the individuals not only are as a rule differing widely under different outer conditions but are also differing widely in different stages of growth. The species, moreover, are often rich in forms, that is: one and the same species appears in several more or less strongly marked systematical units of inferior rank. Lastly, several species are much disposed to the producing of bastards, which are often very like the real species and varieties and consequently they have often been confounded with those and mixed with them. The characters of the floral parts, the flower and the fruit, are as generally comparatively fixed but the number of those characters is a rather small one, and on this point, moreover, the difference between the species is often very small. The characters of the vegetative parts are few and at the same time often so variable, that in many cases the certain diagnose of not fruiting species has hitherto been impossible. Hence it must be our task to elicit some characters not used in the ordinary systematical method of orien- tation, especially when they are more fixed than characters hitherto used and appliable in the determination of the individuals even without flower and fruit. Such characters are to be found in the genus of Potamogeton in certain anatomical facts. While I investigated the genus Potamogeton for my work: Botanisk Tidsskrift. 25. Bind. ^'^ — 254 — Natural history of the Danish flowering plants, I. Monocotyledones '), I examined the Danish species anatomically and found that several of the anatomical characters in the vegetative parts are much more fixed than are many of the morphological characters in the same parts. And time after time I succeeded in the pointing out of so many differences that most species could be determined by only the smallest bit of a stem. The characters used by me are taken either from the stem only or from both the stem and the leaves; certainly in other parts of the plant, for instance in the root, there are anatomical characters that surely might be employable in the determination; when, however, at the determination of species and forming of species-groups I have used but anatomical characters taken only from the stem and the leaves, it is partly because that only those parts of the plants are always to be had. Having finished the revision of the Danish Fotamogeton-spedes given in my before named book, I have, as far as possible, extended my anatomical investigations also to foreign species, intending to bring about a new and better basis for an eventual monograph of the genus Potamogefoti. Such a work, however, implies an anato- mical examination of all the species and even of a number of indi- viduals of every species; but it is very difficult to procure materials of all hitherto diagnosed species; at any rate there are many species of which it has been impossible to me to get materials. Add to this that, to the determination of individuals belonging to pre- viously anatomically examined species, you might as a rule well use bits of dried plants soaked in water, but of course it is best that for the fundamental anatomical investigation of every single species the material is of live plants or of plants preserved in spirit. This material, moreover, must be so complete that the plant can be identified by the species-description in hand, what is often im- possible with the herbaria-specimens. Especially it has been diffi- cult to procure material of not-European species. Though I have happened to examine many foreign species — namely because my friend the ardent Potamogeton-coUector and Potamogeton-judge I. Baagoe, apothecary at Nsestved, has put his great and beautiful collection at my disposal — it will be a long time yet before we shall succeed in procuring sufticient material of all the species. ') ('.. Kaunkiper, De danske Blomsterplanters Naturhislorie, I. Enkiiiihladede. LXIX + 724 Pag. Med 1()S<» Figurer i 293 Figurgnipper. Kjobenliavn 1895—99. Here list of literature. — 255 - Hoping that other botanists who are within reach of material of foreign species will either themselves examine it anatonn'cally or send it to me for examination, I shall publish here the principal results of my investigations especially in so far they concern a group-division of species founded upon anatomical characters. Moreover I shall give a single example testing the value of the anatomical characters employed when used for the examination of the single species, and show that by aid of those characters the question „what is Fotaniogeton fuitans Roth" which for such a long time has so greatly puzzled the Potamogeton-judges, is easily settled. I. Anatomical contributions to a Monograph of the genus Potamogeton. As already stated I have in the following synopsis considered only characters that are to be had from the stem and the leaves, and of those characters again I have only used such that were most marked and most practicable because it is here more impor- tant to find a practical principle for division than to give contribu- tions to a thorough description of the species. As to the stem I beg to observe that the structure of the top of it viz. the peduncle differs widely from the structure of the other parts of the stem. Hence we look at the stem apart from the peduncle and especially so because the individuals are often without flowers and peduncle. As far as I have seen the other parts of the stem are mainly uniform as to the characters fit for use. For safetys sake, however, it is to be noticed that the charac- ters employed are as a rule from sections taken near the n)iddle of the stem's upper half, which part of the plant you will most often have before you. On the transverse section of the stem of monocotyledoneous land plants the scattered vascular bundles are arranged as is well known especially near the circuit of the stem. At ihe Potamogeton, on the contrary, as by many other aquatic plants, all the vascular bundles or at least many of them are more or less close together in the middle of the stem forming an axial cylinder that is sharply bounded from the bark outside. The biological explanation of this difference between land plants and aquatic plants may be drawn 17* — 256 — from the fact that the stems of the former ones are exposed to be broken by lateral pressures for instance by the wind, and therefore it is most fortunate that the vascular bundles accompanied by bast are arranged at the perifer of the stem by which resistance against the lateral pressure grows the greatest. The aquatic plants, on the contrary, are especially exposed to a pull in the length caused by Fig. 1. Small portions of the transverse sections of the stem of: A, P. lucens: B, P. nutans. — C and D, P. mucronatus (not P. pusillus as said in my book. I. c. p. 44); C, transverse section of the stem (ca. 60: 1): D. a small portion of C, more enlarged. h, epidermis; sh, a stratum of cells between the epidermis and the outmost lacunae; Ig, lacunae; d, walls between the lacunae; g, chloroplasts ; s, bast; cs, axial cylinder. the current of the water, and in this case it is best that the mechanical tissue should be gathered in one place and then espe- cially in the middle of the stem. In the Potamogeton stem, there- fore, we have besides the epidermis two sharply separated parties viz. the axial cylinder and the bark outside; the barks inmost peculiarly developed stratum of cells forms an endodermis round the axial cylinder (figg. 1, C, 8; 9). 257 The epidermis-cells which, like the barkcells, contain cijjoro- plasts (fig. 1, A, B, D), are in the different species rather dillerent in size: being proportionally small in the species that have one stratum of cells (or more) between epidermis and the outmost Fig. 2. Portions of the transverse sections of the stem of several Totamogeton- species. A, P. 2>erfoliatus; one of the vascular bundles of the axial cylinder. — B, P. colorafus ; one of the vascular liundles of the axial cylinder. — C, P. lucens; endodermis. — D, P. zosterifolius ; endodermis. — E, P. natans; vascular bundle from the bark formed by a small portion of phloem surrounded by bast. — b, bark; e, endodermis; m, pith; si, sieve tubes: .s, bast; hi, chan- nels formed by obliteration of vessels; c, the outmost stratums of cells of the axial cylinder. (^-D: 240:1; £: 300:1). lacunae of the bark, while they are large where such a stratum is lacking, and where, consequently, the epidermis forms tiie outside limit of the outer lacunae. The outer walls of the epidermis-cells are rather thick and very strong. As a rule they will be co- — 258 — loured red immediately when treated with phloroglucine and hydro- chloric acid. By many species two ridge-formed longitudinal stripes are to be found on the outside of the outer-walls of every cell (fig. 4, C, D)\ by some few species a great many very fine stripes, besides the two stronger ones, are to be found. This sculpture on the outer walls of the epidermis-cells, however, is hardly at any greater extent an employable character because by the same species it is not always distinctly present. This question, however, needs a closer examination. The bark is always very lacuneous with one or more circles of lacunae (figg. 1, C; 8; 9), the separating walls of which generally consist of but one stratum of cells except in the corners, where more walls meet, here the walls are often thicker especially when vascular- bundles or bast bundles are to be found in the bark. The lacunae are lying in ranges lengthwise through the stem. The cross- walls separating the lacunae of the same longitudinal range appear in greater or smaller distance of each other and vertically on the longitudinal axis of the stem. The cross-walls consist but of one stratum with larger or smaller intercellular-spaces. The number of lacunae-circles are often very different by different species and in several cases employable by the separation of species. Towards the axial cylinder the lacunae grow quite small and become common intercellular-spaces. By the making out of the number of lacunae- circles these quite small spaces must not be reckoned. In the species that have a very compressed stem, there are more lacunae in the long diameter than in the short one (Fig. 1 C). A good many species have vascular- or bast-bundles in the bark, while others are without such bundles; this fact is of a great systematical importance. As before said these bundles are lying where the walls between the lacunae meet. The richest endowed species have several circles of bundles spread in equal proportion throughout the bark, the outside circle being where the radial walls between the outer lacunae adjoin the epidermis (Fig. 8). The inner- most bundles are, as a rule, rudimentary vascular-bundles sur- rounded with bast (Fig. 2 E) ; towards the circuit of the stem the vascular-part of the bundles most often disappears entirely and only the bast remains. As far as I can see the type with the richest endowment of bundles is the most primary one from which the other types must be derived. In some species the bundles in the bark are reduced to a circle of subepidermal bast-bundles - 259 — (Fig. 1 C), in oUiei's, on the contrary, such ones are lacking while there are bundles deeper in the bark; others again are (fuite with- out bundles in the bark (Fig. 9), or, if as a rare exception bundles are present, they are but very few. The endodermis-cells exhibit several differences ; in some species Fig. 3. Tiansverse sections of the axial cylinder of several Potaniogefov-specles (45 : 1). A, P. fer folia f US B, - coloratus C, - natans D, - in'aelongus E, - liicens x praehnigns (= P. decipiens) F, - gramineus X perfoliatus (= P. nitens) The hatched parts = pith; the white parts = vascular bundles; the blacic parts = mechanical tissue. Ig. channels formed hy obliteration of vessels; sg, piiloi'm. G, P. Inceiis H, - graniineus I, — K, - cHsjj«s L, - densuft M, - zosterifolius the cells are thin-walled and, as a rule, with distinct „Caspary"s dots" ; in others the cell-walls are alike throughout and rather strongly thickened: 0-Endodermis (fig. 2 D); in others, again, the inner-walls and partly the radial-walls are strongly thickened, while, on the contrary, the outer-walls are not thickened or but - 260 — very little: C-Endodermis ; in the latter case the endodermis-cells are either uniform (fig. 2 C), or only those that border on the vascular-bundles of the axial cylinder have thickened walls, while those bordering on the pith between the bundles are thin-walled (fig. 2 B). The walls of the endodermis-cells, at least the thickened ones, become red-coloured when treated with phloroglucin and hydrochloric acid. The transverse section of the axial cylinder is nearly always of a more or less oblong shape (fig. 8), the long axis of it, by the species with compressed stem, coinciding with the longest diameter of the transverse section of the stem. The single vascular bundle consists of a phloem, turned outwards, and a xylem, turned in- wards. The xylem is much reduced. In the internodes the vessels are usually obliterated at least in the bigger bundles by which a wider or a narrower channel arises {Ig in figg. 2 and 3) bordered with long thin-walled cells. In the nodes, on the contrary, the vessels are preserved. On the innerside of the vascular bundles and on the outer-side, between the phloem and endodermis, you will often find lots of bast. Besides this the axial-cylinder is strengthened by the pith-cells which are very often thickened. In many species a circle of separated vascular bundles are lying close inside the endodermis (figg. 3 A — F; 9), the number of them varying considerably in the same species, partly arising from the fact that the leaf-traces are not always passing the same number of internodes before joining the neighbouring bundles. The amal- gamation of the bundles is often on long stretches incomplete, the phloem of the single bundles being plainly separated while the xylem is united. I beg to observe that when two vascular bundles unite, their xylem is first meeting, and the two channels formed by obliteration of the vessels will especially melt into one wide channel while, for some time, the two adjoining parts of phloem will keep separated or at least appear as composed of two. This fact is generally found in one of the two bigger bundles lying before the middle of the two longest sides of the transverse section of the axial cylinder. In many species this bundle is composed of three and in such species, as a rule, the three separated parts of phloem are forming a circle round a joint channel (fig. 3 A, D, C). In a few species the three bundles named are generally quite separate and each of them having its own channel (fig. 3 B); in such cases the two of the bundles are lying freely in the pith while the third — 261 - and biggest one lies nearer to the endodermis and in the circle of the other bundles. In a good many species the vascular bundles of the axial cylinder are more or less completely united into three bundles each of them with a channel. The axial cylinder is in such species more compressed and the two bigger vascular bundles are standing before the middle of each of the longest sides of the transverse section meeting across the pith, uniting into one big bundle with a channel in the middle; on each side of this middle-bundle the other vascular bundles are uniting into one, and, consequently, we find a big bundle in the middle and a smaller one in each end of the section, separated from each other by two more or less broad belts of pith (fig. 3 G—M). In a third group of species, finally, the vascular bundles of the axial cylinder are united into a single bundle with a channel in the middle and surrounded with phloem in which more or less discernible groups of sieve-tubes are sometimes to be seen, indi- cating that the bundle has come into existence by the conjunction of several bundles (fig. 1 C). The characters taken from the leaves which I have used by stating the groups of species are almost without exception morpho- logical; and being the same that have been used hitherto, I shall not here speak particularly of them, especially because elsewhere 1 have given the morphological facts of the leaves as well as those of the anatomical structure (1. c. pag. 54 — 73). Synopsis of the groups of species. I. Leaves all with sheaths, and all submerged and linear. 1. Leaves with (3 — )5 principal, of vascular bund- les formed nerves, between which several fine nerves from the bast only P. Robbinsii-gvou\). 2. Leaves with 1 — 5 nerves from the vascular bundles, without nerves from the bast P. pectinatus-gvou\). II. Leaves all, or at least the uppermost (the floating- leaves), without sheaths. A. Leaves not linear, at least not the uppermost. a. Leaves all submerged, sub-opposite. . .P. densus-gi'OUY>. b. Leaves alternate, with exception of the involucral-leaves. 262 o. Leaves all submerged, meeting around the stem or semi-amplexicaul; less fre- quently sessile only, the stem then com- pressed. J. Stem terete ; vascular-bundles of the axial cylinder separated. 1. With many bundles in the bark P. jjraelongus-gvoup. 2. Without bundles in the bark, or exceptionally with one or a very few bundles . . . .P. jjerfoUatus-group. A A. Stem compressed; without bundles in the bark; bundles of the axial cy- linder united in three groups P. crispus-^vow^. oo. Leaves not meeting around the stem or semi-amplexicaul; the uppermost often floating leaves; stem terete. J. With many vascular and bast bund- les in the bark, but never a circle only of subepidermal bast bundles. *. With free bundles in the axial cylinder. \. Submerged leaves petiolate; without marked floating lea- ves P. malaimis-group. 55. With floating leaves and sub- merged leaves. 1. Submerged leaves broad, thin and pellucid P. amplifolins-%vo\x\). (Here sometimes also P. gra- mineus of P. Zitcews-group.) 2. Submerged leaves linear, semi-terete P. wataws-group. **. Bundles of the axial cylinder united in three groups . . . P. htce)is-gvoup. A A. Without bundles in the bark or exceptionally with a single or a very few bundles; some with a circle of sub-epidermal bast-bundles. — 263 — *. Axial cylinder with 4 — 12 free vascular bundles. Submerged leaves generally broad, not quite linear. 1. 6—12 bundles in the axial cylinder P. jyoli/f/oiiifoliKs-grou^p. 2. 4 bundles in the axial cylin- der P. sclerocarpus-gvou\). **. Axial cylinder's bundles united in three groups or in only one. 1. With subepidermal bast bund- les; leaves without sheaths P. javanicus-gi'on\) 2. Without subepidermal bast bundles; several leaves with sheaths P. /iubriclus-gvou\:). B. Leaves all submerged and linear, all without sheaths. Bundles of the axial cylinder united in three groups or most generally in only one. a. Leaves with 3—5 principal nerves from vas- cular bundles between which several fine nerves formed of bast bundles only P. zosferifoHus-gvoup. b. Leaves with 1 — 5 of vascular bundles formed nerves, but no bast bundles between them, with exception of the bast bundle always lying in every leave-edge. 1. With a circle of subepidermal bast bund- les in the stem P. pusil I its-group. 2. Without subepidermal bast bundles in the stem P. co)ifervoides-gvoiip. 1. P. from which then the 265 serrulate leaves of P. lncens-%vow\) perhaps may be used as the distinctive mark. 7. P. ainplifolius-group. With both floating leaves and not linear submerged leaves. Stem with bundles in the C- or 0-endodermis. Vascular bundles of the axial cylinder P. amplifoUus Tuck. P. stenosfachijs K. Sch. - Claytonii Tuck. - Cheesemanni A. Benn. - Thunbergii Cham, e Schlecht. - linguatiis Hagstr. ^) - illinoensis Morong. thin, bark. free. Fig. 4. Transverse sections of the axial cylinder of: A, P. Drmmnondii (70: 1); B, P. sclerocarjms (70:1); the hatched parts = pith; the white parts = vas- cular bundles; the black parts = mechanical tissue; Ig. channels formed l)y obliteration of vessels. — C, P. perfoliatus (95: 1): a small portion of the trans- verse section of the stem; h, epidermis; s/i. stratum of cells between the epi- dermis and the outmost lacunae; d, wall between two lacunae; s, bast bundle formed by one cell only. — D, P. flnitans (300:1); epidermis cells with ridge- formed stripes on the outer walls. 8, P. natans-groiip. With linear, thick submerged leaves and with numerous floating leaves, the blades of the latter at last dropping caused by a special construction of the uppermost part of the petioles. Stem with bundles in the bark; next to epidermis bundles (bast bundles) are also to be found. C-endodermis. Vas- cular binidles of the axial cylinder free (fig. 3 C). P. natans L. P. Oakesianus Robbins. ') Referring to Hagstrom in: P. Dusen, Zur Kenntnis der Gefiisspflanzen des siidlichen Patagonien. Ofvers. af Kongl. Vetenskaps-Akademiens Forhand- lingar, 1901. — 266 - 9. P. polygonifoliiis-group. With thin, not linear submerged leaves and with floating leaves. Stem without bundles in the bark (or but very exceptionally with a single bundle). G- or 0-endo- dermis. Axial cylinder with 6—11 free vascular bundles (fig. 9). P. poJiigonifoJius Pourr. P. coloratus Hornem. - alpinus Balb. - pidcher Tuck. - ftuitcDis Roth. - Tepperi A. Benn. - mexicimus A. Benn. 10. P. sclerocarpiis-groiip. With thin submerged leaves and with floating leaves. Stem without bundles in the bark (or but excep- tionally with a few ones). G- or 0-endodermis. Axial cylinder with 4 free but closely standing vascular bundles (fig. 4 A — B). P. sderocarpus K. Sch. P. Dnimmondii Benth. 11. P. Javaniciis-gi'oup. With floating leaves and with linear submerged leaves, all without sheath. Stem with a circle of sub- epidermal bast-bundles but otherwise without bundles in the bark. Axial cylinder's vascular bundles united in three or in only one group. P. javanicus Hassk. P. Vaseyi Robbins - Miduhikimo Makino. - lateralis Morong. 12. P. hybridus-groiip. With floating leaves and with linear submerged leaves, which are generally endowed with sheath. Stem without bundles in the bark. Axial cylinder's vascular bundles united in three or in only one bundle. P. hijhridus Mich. P. spirillus Tuck. 13. P. Itobbiusii-group. Leaves all linear, submerged, with sheaths, with (3— )5 principal nerves of vascular bundles, between which several fine nerves of only bast-bundles occur; leaves minutely serrulate. The stem terete, with bast bundles in the bark especially in the outer part of it; the chief ones are lying next to the epidermis. Axial cylinder's vascular bundles united in three groups. P. Bobbinsii Oakes. 14. P. Kosterlfoliiis-groiip. Leaves all linear, thin, sheathless, submerged, with 3 — 5 principal nerves of vascular bundles between which several fine nerves of bast bundles only (fig. 5). Stem com- pressed, with a circle of subepidermal bast bundles but otherwise without bundles in the bark or with but a small bundle in each end of the transverse section. Axial cylinder's vascular bundles united in three or in only one group (Fig. 3 M). 267 — P. zosterifoliiis Schum. - oxyphyUus Miq. - ochreatiis Kaoul. P. acutifolins Lk. - i:>oly(jonHS Cham. tn inn sn, sn^ Fig. 5. P. zosterifolins (c. 12:1); A, the u])pennost part of a general leaf; mn, sn, sn,, tn, vascular bundles; s, bast bundles; rs, bast bundle along the edge. — jB, the upj)eruiost part of a leaf of a propagating winter bud. 15. P. pectinatus -group. Leaves all linear, submerged, with sheath, with 1 — 5 nerves of vascular bundles, without interjacent — 268 — bast bundles. Stem generally with bundles in the bark. Axial cylinder's vascular bundles united in three or in only one group, P. pectinatus L. P. filiformis Pers. - puncifolius Kern. - vaginatus Turcz. - striatus Ruiz et Pav. - latifolius (Robbins). ? - tenuifoUus H. B. R. 16. P. pusillus-group. Leaves all thin, linear, sheathless, sub- merged, with 1—5 nerves of vascular bundles, without bast bundles except along the midrib and the edge (fig. 6 A—B). Stem terete — compressed with a circle of subepidermal bast bundles but other- Fig. 6. A, P. mucronatus (not P. pusillus as said in my book, 1. c. p. 57); transverse section of the leaf (c 65:1). — B, P. trichoides (c. 65:1); trans- verse section of tlie leaf. — C, P. pectinatus (c. 15:1); transverse section of the leaf. — Ig. lacunae; mn, sn,, sWj. vascular bundles; s and rs, bast bundles. wise without bundles in the bark. Axial cylinder's vascular bundles united in three or in only one group (fig. 1 C). P. pusillus L, P. mucronatus Schrad. - ohtusifolius Merts. et Koch. - rutilus Wolfg, - trichoides Cham, et Schlecht, - pauciflorus Pursh. - Hillii Morong. 17. P. confervoides-group. Leaves all thin, linear, sheathless, submerged, with 1 — 3 nerves of vascular-bundles but without bast bundles except in the edge and along the midrib. Stem without bundles in the bark. Axial cylinder's vascular bundles united in only one group. P. confervoides Reichenb. In the specimen of that species examined by me the sub- epidermal bast-bundles in the bark of the stem were lacking, in consequence of which I have separated the species from the P. pusillus-group. — 2G0 — As all the species are not yet examined anatomically, the groups here established can only be looked upon as provisional ones; most likely they will be altere